(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Holy Scriptures A Survey Volume One"

1 27 543 



VOLUME ONE 



The Holy 
Scriptures 

A Survey 



ROBERT C. DENTAN 



With the assistance of the Authors' Committee 
of the Department of Christian Education of 
The Protestant Episcopal Church 




THE SEABURY PRESS 
NEW YORK 



CONTENTS 



Foreword i 

PART I INTRODUCTION 

ONE The Approach to the Bible 5 

PART II THE OLD TESTAMENT 

TWO Historical Books: I How Israel Became a 

Nation 27 

THREE Historical Books: II The Hebrew Kingdoms 48 
FOUR Historical Books: III Exile and Return 61 

FIVE Prophetic Books: Proclamation o God's 

Justice and Mercy 77 

six Poetical and Wisdom Books: Meditations 

on God and Life 93 

SEVEN Religious Faith and Practice in the Old 

Testament 100 

PART III THE NEW TESTAMENT 

EIGHT The Four Gospels: Records of Jesus' Earthly 

Life 119 

NINE The Acts: How the Church Spread from 

Jerusalem to Rome 150 

TEN The Epistles: Life in the New Testament 

Church 159 

PART IV CONCLUSION 

ELEVEN Christ the Word 185 

Chronological Table of Biblical Literature 188 

About the Author 190 

f or Reference 191 



Foreword 



This book is the first volume of a series called The 
Church's Teaching, prepared for use in the Episcopal 
Church. While the succeeding volumes were being pro- 
duced, this first volume was reprinted nine times and con- 
tinues to be the best seller of the series. 

No volume in this series is intended to be used as a 
textbook for a Church School course. Each volume is de- 
signed for use by older students and adults, both in general 
reading and in adult study groups. All six volumes will 
find their primary place as resource books in relation to 
the total teaching program of the Church. Every course of 
study for children and adults will lean upon these six 
works for the knowledge of our common heritage. The 
popularity and usefulness of each of the volumes as gen- 
eral books for all Episcopalians has already been attested 
by their immense sales. Each volume in the series should 
find its way ultimately into every home in the Church. 

The Department of Christian Education and the Church 
as a whole are grateful not only to Dr. Dentan for this 
basic book on the Bible, but also to the Authors' Commit- 
tee which counseled with him, and to the scores of readers 
who examined the manuscript originally and assisted in 
the production of a book which has received general ac- 
claim. 

DAVID R. HUNTER 
JOHN HEUSS 
September, 



PART ONE 
Introduction 



CHAPTER 
ONE 



The Approach to the Bible 



.T IS the conviction of Christians that God 
revealed Himself in history. The Bible is the record 
of that revelation. It is not primarily a book about men, 
but about God; its chief value is not that it contains great 
literature, but that it shows us what God is like and what 
God has done. 

THE BIBLE AS THE REVELATION OF GOD 

THE God whom the Bible reveals is not an impersonal 
force, not a vague, remote Absolute whom we might call 
the Supreme Being, not a mere law of nature, like the 
principle of gravitation. He is a personal God, One who 
loves, plans, creates, and reveals Himself. This does not 
mean that God has a physical body; nor does it mean that 
His will and emotions and plans are always changing like 
those of human personalities. No words used to describe 
human personality can have quite the same sense when ap- 



plied to God. God is infinite and His personality is not 
changeable, as our limited human personalities are; His 
plans and purposes are eternal and His love is unchanging 
and unlimited. The God of the Bible is personal because 
persons, beings who can think, will, create, and love, are 
the highest things we know in all creation, and God must 
be at least as great as the greatest things which He has 
made. His nature must somehow include all those qualities 
which go to make human personality the noblest and 
most valuable thing we know. 

It is important to understand this clearly because God 
Himself is the principal character in the Bible story, and 
all through the Bible He is revealed as acting like a person. 
He is not abstract and shadowy, but a living God who 
thinks, speaks, and acts. He made the world by the decree 
of His Will and has a plan for that world and has revealed 
His plan to His creatures. The Bible pictures the personal 
activity of God so vividly that it often seems to make Him 
act exactly as human beings do. It sometimes speaks of 
Him as having arms and hands and fingers. It even speaks 
of God repenting of what He has done. Such expressions 
are not to be taken literally, but are simply vivid ways of 
making us realize that God is intensely real and that our 
relationship with Him is not with some ill-defined idea 
in our own minds nor with some force of nature, but is 
the relationship of persons with a Person. The God of the 
Bible is not an It to be impersonally discussed; He is a 
Thou, who at every point confronts us with an invitation 
to believe and a command to obey. 1 



i The Christian doctrine of God is discussed at greater length in another 
volume of this series. 



HOW GOD REVEALS HIMSELF 

BECAUSE God is personal and has made us "in His image'* 
(Genesis 1:26) to be His children, He desires to reveal 
Himself to us in order that we may know and love Him, 
For those whose minds and hearts are prepared to receive 
it, the revelation of God is unmistakable. It takes place in 
three general ways. 

First of all, God reveals Himself in Nature, not because 
Nature is the same thing as God, but because God created 
and controls it. From Nature one can learn that God 
exists, and, since Nature was created by God, it shows 
something of the character of its Creator. In the beauty 
and orderliness and dependability of the natural world 
we can see reflected the beauty and order and depend- 
ability of God. 

In the second place, God reveals Himself in certain 
great acts in History. As Christians, we are chiefly con- 
cerned with this revelation, since it is the belief that God 
has manifested Himself in history which distinguishes the 
Christian and Jewish religions from most other religions. 

In the third place, God reveals Himself through the 
inspired insights of great men whom we call Prophets. 
This is really just another side of God's revelation in his- 
tory, because we should not understand the meaning of 
sacred history if there were no one capable of explaining 
it. Ordinary men look at the events of history and see in 
them only the operation of chance or of mechanistic laws; 
the prophet looks at these same events and sees in them 
the unfolding of God's eternal purpose. The prophet 
speaks, of course, primarily, to his own contemporaries, 
but because he deals with eternal things his message has 



enduring significance. It is because of the great prophetic 
personalities of the Old and New Testaments that we are 
able today to understand the meaning of the story which 
the Bible tells. It should be understood, of course, that 
the word prophet used in this sense is not limited to 
those who are technically called prophets; it includes all 
great religious teachers who help men better to understand 
the wonderful works of God. 

GOD'S SPECIAL REVELATION IN THE BIBLE 

IN some sense, no doubt, God reveals Himself in all his- 
tory, but the Bible is the story of a particular section of 
history in which God chose to make Himself known in an 
unmistakable way. This is the history of Israel: the Old 
Israel of the Hebrew nation and the New Israel of the 
Christian Church. In this history, we see how God chose 
one nation to be the agent of His revelation to all men 
everywhere. We see how God made Himself known to this 
nation by redeeming them out of the land of Egypt; how 
He guided and moulded them through the centuries that 
followed; and finally, how He finished His work of revela- 
tion by another great redeeming act, the victory of Christ 
over sin and death, and created the Church to proclaim 
the Good News to all humanity. 

In the Bible we see God actually at work, creating, 
guiding, and redeeming. When we read the Bible, it is not 
as though we were in the classroom, listening to one 
teacher after another tell us things about God. It is rather 
as though we were in a theater and were seeing God en- 
gaged in the performance of His mighty acts. The drama 
of the redemption of mankind is a long and magnificent 

8 



one and the various chapters of Biblical history are the 
acts of the play. But we must always remember that, even 
though we call it a drama, it is a drama that really hap- 
pened. In all essential details, the history which is told in 
the Bible is true history. 

THE BIBLE AS THE WORD OF GOD 

SINCE the Bible is the record of how God revealed Himself 
to mankind, it is properly called the Word of God. This 
is clear when we understand that here Word simply means 
communication or message. When we want to communi- 
cate our thoughts to others, we make use of words to do 
so. Sometimes we use the expression "word" in the singular 
to mean a sentence or a whole message, as when we say, 
"His last word to me was such and such," meaning some- 
one's last connected thoughts. It is in this sense that the 
Bible is God's Word to man. In the Bible, we find God's 
own message about Himself. The Bible story contains that 
communication of the truth about Himself and about His 
purposes for the world which God desired mankind to 
have. 

It is important to notice that when we say the Bible is 
the Word of God, we do not mean that it is so many dif- 
ferent words of God, as though every separate word or 
verse, taken by itself, had God for its author. There is 
much in the Bible which clearly refers only to particular 
times or situations in the past. There is much that was true 
and valid for certain stages in the development of man's 
understanding, but is no longer valid once men have 
passed beyond that stage. There is much that is included 
in the Bible only because it helps us to understand the 



progress of the story. Some passages of Scripture are hard 
to interpret and some even offend our sense of Christian 
morality. But we are not intended to read the Bible in 
piecemeal fashion, interpreting every verse and chapter 
by itself. Many serious doctrinal and moral errors have 
arisen because people have drawn far-reaching conclusions 
from particular chapters or verses of the Bible without 
trying to see how that particular fragment fits into the 
larger pattern. The particular words must be seen in the 
light of the Word as a whole. 

From the Bible story as a whole we learn: what God is 
like; whence man came; what God intended man to be; 
how man, by rejecting God's plan and choosing his own, 
has brought himself to his present tragic state; and how 
God Himself has provided the means of release which 
make it possible for men to realize the glorious destiny 
of divine sonship for which they were created. This story, 
in all its sweep and grandeur, is God's Word to man. 

THE INSPIRATION OF THE BIBLE 

EVERYONE would agree that the Bible is an inspired book, 
but not all would agree as to what inspired means. In 
common speech, the word is often used in quite loose 
fashion to mean something that is extraordinarily fine, 
as when we say that Shakespeare is an inspired poet. Some 
would explain the doctrine of the inspiration of the Bible 
as nothing more than an extension of this use of the term. 
The Bible, they would say, is inspired in the same sense in 
which all great literature is inspired, only more so. When 
the Church, however, uses the term she means something 
much more than this. She means that, in some quite defi- 

10 



nite and unique way, the Bible is the work of God the 
Holy Spirit. 

The Bible is inspired, first of all, because it has an in- 
spired story to tell. It is a unique story which is not just 
the history of a particular nation or an interesting group 
of people, but a story in which God is the principal actor. 
Behind the whole great drama with its colorful events and 
its richly human characters, we see God directing its course 
and shaping the end toward which it moves. 

But it is also the Church's faith that God, who presides 
over the story, presided also in some way over the writing 
down of the story, so that the essential meaning was not 
distorted by human misunderstanding and thus lost to fu- 
ture generations. God the Holy Spirit has watched over 
the growth and preservation of this book so that we can 
trust it as a reliable record of what God has done for us, 
and can accept its general view of the world as a depend- 
able basis for our own faith and conduct. 

This does not mean that we are bound to believe that 
every single word and verse in the Bible has been dictated 
by God and is therefore unfailingly true (the doctrine 
commonly called verbal infallibility). There are many 
things in the Bible which would make it difficult to hold 
this view: contradictions, incidental errors of fact, and 
ideas which are clearly of human origin. More important 
than these considerations, however, is the fact that such 
a view would make the Bible an unreal, almost magical 
book, and would seem to represent God as acting in a way 
which is unlike the way in which He works elsewhere. 

In the Bible story, we find God always working through 
men, real, human, fallible men like ourselves. The great 

11 



characters of the Biblical drama are warm, human, and 
lovable. The Bible never hesitates to show their faults as 
well as their Virtues. Even in the stupendous event of the 
Incarnation, which is the central event of Scripture and of 
all history, God did not choose to reveal Himself through a 
demigod, one far removed from our common humanity, 
but through One who was perfectly Man, "in all things 
. . . made like unto his brethren" (Hebrews 2:17). So when 
God gave us the Bible and made use of human beings as 
its authors, we should not expect that He would take 
away their natural human qualities from them: their 
special interests, their own style of writing, even their ca- 
pacity to make mistakes. God did not overpower their 
minds and hands so that they ceased to be creative writers 
and became, instead, merely His secretaries. The work 
of inspiration was rather that of a gentle influence which 
guided their work as a whole and made sure that the total 
picture was not false or distorted and that nothing essen- 
tial was omitted. 

THE UNITY OF THE BIBLE 

THE Bible is divided into two parts, the Old and the New 
Testaments, and each part is essential for the Christian 
Faith. Sometimes one part has been overemphasized at 
the expense of the other. Some of our religious ancestors 
were inclined to depend too much upon the Old Testa- 
ment and to slight the distinctive teaching of the New. 
Today, we are tempted to do the opposite and think of 
the Old Testament as merely a Jewish book which is not 
really necessary for Christians. There are those who set the 
Old Testament against the New as though it taught a 

12 



dreadful kind of religion from which we have now been 
happily delivered. This is not the teaching of the New 
Testament itself nor has such a view ever been accepted by 
the Church. 

According to the Christian view, the Bible is a single, 
organic whole which, though it is composed of many 
books by many authors, has a single story to tell. It is like a 
play in two great acts, neither of which can be understood 
without the other. If one read the Old Testament without 
going on to the New, he would miss the climax of the 
drama and the point of the whole story, since the New 
Testament contains the necessary conclusion of the story 
which the Old Testament starts out to tell. On the other 
hand, to read the New Testament without the Old would 
be like trying to understand the last chapter of a long 
novel without bothering to read the earlier pan of the 
book, which sets the scene, introduces the characters, and 
describes the basic conflicts which are to be resolved. 

THE BACKGROUND OF OLD TESTAMENT HISTORY 

SINCE the chief danger today is & neglect of the Old Testa- 
ment, it is necessary to set forth in somewhat fuller detail 
the reasons for including it among the things about which 
a Christian should know "to his soul's health." There are 
two directions in which an understanding of the Old Tes- 
tament is especially required for an understanding of the 
New. 

First of all one must know the general outline of Old 
Testament history in order to understand the historical 
situation which is pictured in the New Testament, and the 
allusions to that history which the New Testament writers 

13 



make on nearly every page. Just as one could not hope to 
understand the American people without knowing in gen- 
eral what their history has been from the founding of the 
colonies down to the present, so one cannot hope to un- 
derstand the Jews, from among whom Jesus came and to 
whom He addressed His message, unless one has some 
knowledge of the long history which formed their char- 
acter and created their peculiar problems. From one point 
of view, the events related in the New Testament may 
really be considered the last chapters in the heroic story 
of ancient Israel. These events are the high point of that 
story: the one great goal toward which it had really been 
moving from the very first. 

If we look at the Gospel of St. Matthew, we discover a 
striking example of this in the very first chapter. More 
than half the chapter is merely a list of names taken from 
the Old Testament, names which would be meaningless 
to a person unfamiliar with Old Testament history. It 
seems a dull way to begin a book, but the writer evidently 
felt that it was necessary right at the outset to show Jesus 
Christ in His proper place as the end and fulfilment of the 
whole long history which had gone before. 

The other New Testament writers had a similar point 
of view. There is hardly a page of the New Testament that 
does not have something to say about the men or events 
of the Old. The Old Testament was the sacred book of 
Jesus and Paul and the other men of New Testament 
times, the only Bible they knew. They constantly make 
casual references to Abraham, Moses, David, and the 
prophets and do not trouble to explain these things in 
detail, because they rightly assumed that the people to 



whom they were speaking already had a thorough knowl- 
edge of the Old Testament story. For this reason, i for 
no other, we can hardly hope to understand their mes- 
sage unless we also know that story. 

THE BACKGROUND OF OU> TESTAMENT IDEAS 

IN addition to the general background of Old Testament 
history which the New Testament assumes that we know, 
there is also a great background of concepts, ideas, and at- 
titudes with which the New Testament writers take it for 
granted that we are familiar. There are many subjects on 
which the New Testament has little to say, not because it 
is indifferent to them, but because it assumes that Chris- 
tians already will be thoroughly acquainted with the 
thought of the Old Testament and will have absorbed such 
ideas there. 

In the New Testament, for example, there is surpris- 
ingly little of what is called the doctrine of God. The New 
Testament assumes that the Christian will know what 
God is like from reading the Old Testament. There he 
will learn: 

that God is personal 
that He is the Creator 

that He loves the world which He has created 
that He has a plan for mankind 
that He rules over the forces of history 
that He demands justice and brotherhood among His 
children 

that He punishes wickedness and rewards goodness 
that He is a God who saves and redeems. 
All these things must first be understood before we can 

15 



understand the special features which the New Testament 
has to add to that general picture. 

Even what is often regarded as the most character- 
istic New Testament idea about God, that He is a Father, 
is rooted in the Old Testament and is clearly suggested in 
the teaching of such prophets as Hosea, Jeremiah, and 
Malachi. What is remarkable in the New Testament is 
not the doctrine itself, but the new emphasis which is 
placed upon it. 

To take another example, the New Testament has little 
to say about God's demands for justice and brotherhood 
in social relationships. This does not mean that the New 
Testament writers were not interested in such things, 
but that they took it for granted that their readers were 
already familiar with the pronouncements of the Hebrew 
prophets on this subject. 

One of the later chapters of this book, Religious Faith 
and Practice in the Old Testament (pages 100-116), de- 
scribes the most important of these Old Testament ideas 
which the New Testament presupposes and without which 
the New Testament cannot really be understood. 

NEW TESTAMENT ESSENTIAL TO UNDERSTANDING OLD 

JUST as the Old Testament is necessary for understanding 
the New, so, for Christians, the New Testament gives the 
necessary key for understanding the Old. When one comes 
to the end of any story, things which were said or done 
in earlier episodes take on a depth of meaning which 
they did not have when the reader first encountered them. 
When one reads through any book a second time, if the 
book is worth reading, one sees an inner relationship be- 

16 



tween seemingly disconnected events and subtle shades of 
meaning in speeches made by the characters which one 
did not see at first reading. The story has a new logic and 
the meaning of particular events is illuminated by the 
new-found logic of the whole. When we, as Christians, 
use the Old Testament in our worship and in our medita- 
tion, there is hardly a passage in it which does not take 
on some new meaning because we know that God's per- 
fect revelation in Christ is the end of the story. The great 
poetry of the Psalms, the work of the prophets, the tales 
told of the heroes of Israel, the ethical ideals of Israel's 
teachers, all receive a new illumination when seen in the 
light of Christian experience. The Christian can never be 
content merely to interpret the Old Testament in the 
light of the times in which it was written. For him, it is a 
Christian book and its true significance is disclosed only 
when it is bound up in a single volume with the New 
Testament and interpreted in the light of the final and 
perfect revealing act of God which the New Testament 
describes. This inner and essential relationship between 
the two Testaments is what we mean by the unity of 
Bible. 

THE OLD TESTAMENT: PREPARATION FOR THE GOSPEL 

THE Old Testament may be defined, from a purely hu- 
man and objective point of view, as the literature of 
ancient Israel. In one of the popular editions of the 
classics, the volumes containing the Old Testament are 
called Ancient Hebrew Literature. But even from this 
standpoint it differs from other collections of literature 
coming down from antiquity, since Israel was different 



from all other ancient peoples. The ancient Hebrews had 
a concern for God which sets them apart from the rest 
of the ancient world and their literature is marked by an 
almost exclusive preoccupation with religious ideas and 
behavior. 

For Christian believers, this complete absorption of the 
writers of Israel in God and in His plan for man is some- 
thing more than national or racial genius. It is evidence 
of the election (that is, the Divine Choice) of Israel to ful- 
fil a high and unique destiny. When God began the great 
work of redeeming His Creation He chose for Himself, as 
the Bible says, "a peculiar people" who were to be His 
servants and messengers. However, as with any servants, 
there had to be a period of preparation, and the Old Testa- 
ment is the story of this preparatory stage. 

There were certain attitudes which the people of Israel 
had to acquire; certain ideas of God and Man which had 
to be deeply impressed upon them. Perhaps most impor- 
tant of all, they had to learn the profound meaning of hu- 
man sin and man's inability to realize his great possibili- 
ties and to attain his deepest desires by his own efforts. So 
Old Testament history is largely the story of a deepening 
sense of national frustration and tragedy. Through the 
teaching of the great prophets the people of Israel were 
brought to understand the meaning of their own, and of 
all, tragedy. The spiritual leaders of the nation were 
brought to a point where they realized that the hope o 
man was not in himself, but in God. They came really to 
understand that, apart from God's willingness to aid and 
lift him out of the mire in which he is sunk, man's cause 
is hopeless. . 

18 



The people of Israel were reminded constantly that 
God once had saved them out of the dark bondage of 
Egypt. Later they experienced a similar deliverance from 
the Babylonian exile. Those who understood the mean- 
ing of these things could never really doubt either God's 
power or His willingness to save. What God had done in 
the past, they were sure He would do again. So the Old 
Testament closes in a mood of eager expectation, a belief 
that God would soon intervene once more to save His 
people (Isaiah 60:1-3; Malachi 3:1). There were some even 
who saw that what was needed was not merely deliverance 
from external bondage, but from sin, which was the real 
root of their trouble (Psalm 130:8; Isaiah 53:4-5). This 
new great act of God, they believed, would be the last, for 
by it God would establish His eternal Kingdom (Daniel 
7:27). 

The New Testament begins just where the Old Testa- 
ment leaves off. In the first chapter of the Gospel of St, 
Mark, the first of the gospels to be written, it says, Jesus 
came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of 
God and saying, "The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of 
God is at hand." The Old Testament looks forward to a 
redemption yet to come; the New Testament looks back 
on a redemption already accomplished. 

The Old Testament, then, is the story of the first long 
stage in the history of Israel, the people of God. In its first 
stage, Israel was a nation and membership in it was de- 
termined chiefly by the accident of birth. This was the 
only kind of spiritual community which could have been 
established under the conditions of the ancient Semitic 
world. With the beginning of the New Testament period, 

19 



however, the old, national Israel had fulfilled its mission. 
Humanity was ready for a great new, creative movement 
in the drama of redemption. This did not mean that Israel 
was eliminated or that the idea of a holy nation was no 
longer important. It was still God's purpose to do His 
work through a spiritual community, a society, a brother- 
hood, which should be everywhere in the world, yet not 
of the world; a leaven which should gradually permeate 
the life of humanity. So out of the Old Israel and contin- 
uous with it, there grew the New Israel, the Christian 
Church. This body was no longer restricted in member- 
ship by requirements of race and nation, but was freely 
open to all: to Greek and Jew, to barbarian and Scythian, 
to slave and free citizen (Colossians 3:11). 

In the New Testament and the history of the Church 
we continue to read the history of Israel, for the idea of 
the Church as the New Israel is basic to any understand- 
ing of what the Church claims to be. The Old Testament 
is not, therefore, just the history of some curious, ancient 
people who somehow provided the historical and physical 
environment in which our Lord and his apostles worked. 
It is our own history, the first chapter in the story of that 
great spiritual and redemptive movement which began 
with the Exodus from Egypt and which continues to the 
present day. We are a part of that movement. 

THE APOCRYPHA: A NECESSARY LINK 

BETWEEN the Old and New Testaments, many Bibles do, 
and all Bibles should, contain a section called The Apocry- 
pha. These are books which appear only in the Greek ver- 
sion of the Old Testament, the Septuagint, and not in the 

20 



Hebrew. They, therefore, were regarded by the Jews of 
Palestine as of inferior worth and not treated as a part of 
Holy Scripture. 

The Christian Church has not been entirely agreed as 
to what the status of these books should be. Some, notably 
the Roman Catholics, regard them as fully canonical, while 
others reject them entirely. The position of the Episcopal 
Church (as expressed in the sixth of the Articles of Re- 
ligion) is that they are good and useful books, which ought 
to be read, but which are not to be used to prove any point 
of doctrine. This is certainly a sane and reasonable point 
of view. While none of these books reaches the heights 
which the Old Testament reaches at its greatest, yet the 
Apocrypha contains fascinating and sometimes inspiring 
stories like those of Tobit and Judith, excellent moral 
and ethical literature such as Ecclesiasticus, significant 
theological literature like the Wisdom of Solomon, and 
important history such as First Maccabees. The Apocry- 
phal literature is extremely important for helping to un- 
derstand the historical and religious developments which 
took place between the Testaments. 

THE NEW TESTAMENT: PROCLAMATION OF THE GOSPEL 

LIKE the Old Testament, the New is a collection of writ- 
ings of different types and of different degrees of interest 
and value. It is not a systematic treatise on Christian doc- 
trine. It is a very much smaller book and less complex 
than the Old Testament; it covers a much smaller period 
of time, and contains a smaller variety of literary types. 

Its books fall into four divisions: accounts of the life of 
Jesus (the Gospels), the early history of the apostolic 

21 



Church (Acts), letters of St. Paul and other great figures 
of the apostolic age (the Epistles), and an apocalypse (Rev- 
elation). These books were not written originally with 
the intention of making them pan of a new Christian 
scripture, since the Christian Church already had what it 
considered a sufficient scripture in the Old Testament. 
They were intended to meet the needs of particular times 
and places such, for example, as: 

The need to preserve in written form the life and 
teachings of Jesus when the age of the eye-witnesses 
began to draw to a close. 

The need to deal with situations which arose in the 
new churches which had been founded in Galatia, 
Corinth, Colossae, etc. 

The need to give some guidance for the crisis cre- 
ated by the beginning of persecution. 
These writings were all intended for specific situations 
and can be understood properly only if those situations 
are kept in mind. 

In the early ages of the Church, there were many such 
writings, but with the rise of heresy (false and dangerous 
beliefs), it became necessary to make a selection among 
them to safeguard the faith. The books now included in 
the New Testament were finally recognized by general 
agreement within the Church as safe and trustworthy ac- 
counts of the faith of Christian believers during the first 
generation. In this way, the Church eventually developed 
a body of Christian scriptures roughly parallel to the older 
scriptures. They were given the name New Testament 
since they describe the means by which God's New Cov- 
enant was established, and the way in which it was under* 

22 



stood by the generation which stood closest to the events. 

The books of the New Testament were written under 
the over-ruling influence of God's Holy Spirit and pro- 
vide a reliable standard for Christian belief and practice. 
Once again it must be emphasized that we are not to in- 
terpret individual passages by themselves, torn out of their 
context, nor may we just select certain passages we like 
and ignore others. That which is important in the New 
Testament is not the beauty or historical accuracy of cer- 
tain particular verses or chapters, but the whole faith to 
which the whole New Testament bears witness. 

Underlying all the obvious differences in point o view 
in the different books, the New Testament bears unified 
witness to one great fact, that God the Son has completed 
the great work of revelation and redemption, and that 
men are saved only as they joyfully accept what God has 
done. This message is called the Gospel (Good News). 
While there always will be considerable discussion as to 
the value of this or that particular passage, or the histori- 
cal factuality of some particular incident, there can be no 
doubt as to the nature of the faith which the whole New 
Testament affirms, nor need there be any doubt as to the 
correctness in all essential matters of the story which it 
tells. 

THE DEVOTIONAL USE OF THE BIBLE 

As we turn from considering these basic facts about the 
Bible and begin to study the Bible itself, it is important 
to remember that it is not merely a source of sacred his- 
tory and of inspired ideas, for this would make it just a 
record of God's revelation in the past. This might lead us 

23 



to think that the Word of God is a dead thing, something 
once spoken but now preserved in fossil form within the 
covers of a book. But God's Word is a living Word and 
Christian people have always believed that God makes use 
of the Bible to speak directly to the heart and conscience 
of the individual in every age. The Bible is a sacramental 
thing by means of which God gives His Word to everyone 
who comes to it in a spirit of prayer and humility. For 
the Christian it is never enough to read the Bible as great 
literature or even as the record of dramatic and significant 
events of the past. He must also read the Bible in a devo- 
tional way, asking for the guidance of God's Holy Spirit 
and expecting that, from time to time, he will hear God 
speaking from its pages In words clearly addressed to his 
own needs. When we read the Bible in this fashion, it 
takes on a new meaning. It becomes a living, present-day 
revelation: God's word to us. 



Prepare Ye 

the Way 
of the Lord 



PART TWO 

The Old Testament 



CHAPTER 
TWO 



Historical Books: /. How 
Israel Became a Nation 



T 

JLHE Old Testament is a library rather 
than a book. It consists o thirty-nine books representing a 
great variety of literary types. In English Bibles, these are 
arranged in three main divisions: History (Genesis-Esther), 
Poetry (Job-Song of Solomon) and Prophecy (Isaiah-Mala- 
chi). It is convenient to study the contents of the books 
under these headings, although we should remember that 
the division is somewhat artificial and does not correspond 
to that of the Hebrew Bible, which arranges them in a 
different order under the three headings: Law, Prophets, 
and Writings. 

It is also important to remember that only a very few 
of the smaller books of the Old Testament came into ex- 
istence in the fashion of modern books. Most of them are 
not the work of an individual author who sat down and 
wrote the entire book in the space of a few weeks or 
months. They are, rather, the result of a long process of 

27 



growth and accumulation and have come to their present 
form through the work of several successive generations 
of editors. Practically speaking, they are all anonymous. 
Even those books which have the name of a particular 
person attached to them are so-called simply for conveni- 
ence, sometimes because that person was one of the prin- 
cipal actors in the story (e.g. Samuel or Ezra), sometimes 
because his work was the nucleus around which the book 
grew (e.g. Isaiah), sometimes because tradition liked to at- 
tribute certain classes of writing to certain great men of 
the past (e.g. Proverbs to Solomon; Psalms to David). 

THE NATURE OF THE HISTORICAL BOOKS 

THE historical books in their present form were com- 
posed by editors who lived in the sixth century B.C. or 
later. They used ancient documents and fragments which 
had been handed down to them as a part of the precious 
traditions of the nation and wove them into a single 
straight-forward narrative. Since they were anxious to use 
as much as possible of this old tradition, they did not hesi- 
tate to include even different accounts of the same event. 
Thus we frequently discover the strange fact that a single 
story will be told more than once. It is this which explains 
the contradictions and inconsistencies which occasionally 
occur in the Bible story. The editors could easily have re- 
moved these if they had desired to do so, but they had a 
great reverence for the material in its original form and 
preferred to let the older documents speak for themselves, 
even though their witness was sometimes a bit confusing. 
We are grateful for this habit of the Hebrew historians, 
because it means that when we read the books of the Old 

28 



Testament, we are not simply seeing ancient history as it 
appeared to the men of the sixth century, but actually 
have before us the oldest historical records of the Hebrew 
people. By using a certain amount of ingenuity, it is pos- 
sible to separate out the various materials which the edi- 
tors have used and thus to study directly these old and 
very exciting documents. 

The first five books of the Old Testament stand in a 
special class and are called collectively the Pentateuch, 
meaning the Five Books. These are the books which the 
Jews called the Law and regarded as the most sacred part 
of the Bible. They tell the story of the Hebrew people 
down through the giving of the Law to Moses upon Mount 
Sinai and the approach of the children of Israel to the 
borders of the Promised Land. Scholars have succeeded in 
discovering at least four different older documents which 
were woven together to form these books and call them 
by the somewhat mysterious symbols J, E, D, and P. 1 We 
shall not be much concerned with these in our present 
discussion, but the reader should at least realize when he 
comes across these symbols, that they actually stand for 
four originally independent books now fused into one con- 
secutive story. In the English Bible the books of the Penta- 
teuch are all called Books of Moses, but the tradition that 
Moses wrote them is a comparatively late one and the 
books themselves make no such claim. Moses is the hero 
rather than the author, and does indeed occupy the center 



iThe oldest of these documents (about 850 B.C.), J, is so called be- 
cause it prefers the name Jehovah or Jahweh (also spelt Yahweh) for 
God; the E document (about 750 B.C.) prefers the name Elohim (simply 
God in English). D stands for Deuteronomy (621 B.C.) and P for the 
priestly document, the latest of them all. 

29 



of the stage from the beginning of the book of Exodus 
through Deuteronomy. 

HOW THE WORLD BEGAN 

IT is proper that the whole Bible should begin with a 
book called Genesis since the word genesis means begin- 
ning and this is the book which contains the ancient 
Hebrew stories about the beginnings of everything: the 
physical world, men, nations, languages, sin, suffering, and 
death. It is not a book of science, but a book of religion. 
We do not turn to it to learn what we can learn much bet- 
ter from scientific textbooks on geology or biology. The ac- 
count of the origin of things which we find in this book is 
simply what the ancient Hebrews believed to be true ac- 
cording to the best knowledge of their time. The things 
with which Genesis has to do are really all things which 
took place long before real history existed and the stories 
are for the most part simply traditional tales which are 
not to be understood as reports of things that actually 
happened just so. That which is of permanent signifi- 
cance in this book is not its science or its history, but the 
amazing religious insights which it shows. No other 
people in the world have produced a book which can com- 
pare with this in its view of the meaning of human life. 
Although it is written for the most pan in prose, it is, in a 
real sense, a book of poetry, a great epic of creation, and, 
in order to understand it, we must approach it from a 
poetic and imaginative point of view. 

At the head of the book stand the solemn words In the 
beginning God created the heaven and the earth, and 
these words sum up the religious meaning of the whole 

30 



account of the physical creation which follows. To what- 
ever conclusion science may come in any age as to how the 
physical universe began and how m?ry arose within it (and 
we must never forget that what we regard as scientific fact 
today may well be regarded as ignorant superstition to- 
morrow), the Bible still contains the most basic of all 
truths, that God stands back of the entire process. The 
world did not come into existence by mere chance and 
accident, but is the creation of an eternal and all powerful 
Mind, who had a purpose to fulfil. 

The story which follows these words in the first chapter 
of Genesis is a magnificent imaginative description of the 
way in which God created the ordered Universe, gradually 
bringing order out of chaos by impressing His mind and 
will upon it. God is above the process and accomplishes it 
merely by speaking His word, which is the Hebrew way 
of saying that He did it by His though^. The events which 
this chapter describes happened long before the remotest 
beginnings of human history and, of course, can actually 
neither be described nor understood, but nowhere else 
will one find a picture of the creative process which gives 
such a real sense of its meaning and its wonder. 

HOW MAN WAS CREATED AND HOW HE FELL 

THE climax of the creation story is the creation of man, 
in God's "image and likeness." There we see a second 
great spiritual truth: the sanctity of the human person- 
ality. Later on in the book, we are told that this is the 
reason for the prohibition of murder (Genesis 9:6). One 
must not kill his brother man because every man, whether 
small or great, has something Godlike about him. This 

3* 



conception lies at the root of the distinctively Christian 
belief in the absolute value of the individual human per- 
sonality and is therefore the foundation of the whole 
Christian system of social ethics and morality. 

When we read the first chapters of Genesis with an open 
mind, we discover a curious fact. There are two accounts 
of the creation of man, one in chapter i and another in 
chapter 2. This is due to the previously mentioned circum- 
stance that the final editors of the book wove their story 
out of several older books and often let different accounts 
of the same event stand side by side without attempting to 
make them agree with each other. The story in chapter i 
is from what is called the P document, which is the latest 
of all, while the story in chapter 2 is from J, which was 
the earliest of all. 

When one reads the stories and compares them with 
each other, it will be seen very quickly that the story in 
chapter 2 is a much more primitive story than that in 
chapter i, since it describes God as creating man by 
moulding him with His hands out of clay rather than 
simply pronouncing the word or conceiving the idea. This 
second story, however, also has its spiritual meaning which 
no doubt led the editors to retain it. This story goes on to 
tell how man, after he was created, rebelled against God 
and thereby brought unhappiness and suffering into a 
world which God had intended to be wholly good. The 
story of Adam and Eve is a profound account of the psy- 
chology of man and states the inescapable truth that the 
sense of frustration which we often feel in our lives 
and in the lives of others around us has its origin in sin, 
and that sin, at its roots, is simply pride, our proud un- 

3* 



willingness to follow the plan of life which God has laid 
out for us. Because Adam and Eve chose to do what 
they wanted to do rather than what God wanted them to 
do, they were driven out of the garden where all was 
happy and peaceful into a world of heart-breaking toil and 
bitter struggle (Genesis 3:17-1$). It is worth noticing that 
the word Adam is simply the common Hebrew word for 
man. This gives us the clue for a proper understanding 
of the tale, which is really the story of Everyman. 

The same ancient document, J, continues in chapter 4 
with the story of Cain and Abel. People often ask foolish 
questions about this story, such as "Where did Cain get his 
wife?" because they do not understand that the people 
who preserved the story for us were not themselves inter- 
ested in such merely factual matters. They told the story 
because they had it ready to hand and found in it an ex- 
cellent parable of the growing sinfulness and cruelty of 
humankind. As soon as man sets himself up against God 
and cuts himself off from fellowship with God, then his 
lower nature takes possession of him and he begins to live 
on a purely selfish and brutal level, as expressed in the 
cynical phrase, Am I my brother's keeper? (Genesis 
4:$). The rest of the chapter leads up to the brief account 
of the unlimited violence of Lamech, who illustrates hu- 
man nature at its unbridled worst (Genesis 4:23, 24). 

THE FLOOD 

BOTH ancient documents, J and P, proceed to tell the 
story of the Flood, an ancient and striking tale, which 
shows God's attitude toward sin (Genesis 6-8). God is a 
God of purity and justice, and, when Man has utterly 

33 



corrupted his way upon earth (Genesis 6:12), God passes 
judgment upon him and destroys him. The story is a 
dramatic parable illustrating the universal principle that 
God is of purer eyes than to behold evil (Habakkuk 
1:13) and that every system of human life which is based 
upon injustice, violence, and bloodshed is bound to perish. 
It goes on to show, however, that the mere punishment of 
evil is never God's ultimate purpose. It is God's will that 
man be saved and eventually restored to perfect fellow- 
ship with Him. So out of the catastrophe which over- 
whelmed a sinful world, God saved the one righteous man 
whom He could find, Noah, and his family, with the pur- 
pose of beginning anew with the human family and sal- 
vaging something from the shipwreck which man had 
made of his own existence. 

Once again, in the story of the descendants of Noah 
(Genesis 10), we see how the Old Testament conceived of 
the unity of the human race, for, as all men, of every race 
and nation, are descendants of the same first ancestor, so 
all are descendants of Noah by his three sons, Shem, Ham, 
and Japheth. God made a covenant, or agreement, with 
Noah, described in Genesis 9, which was to be binding on 
all his descendants. This is the Old Testament way of say- 
ing there is a universal moral law which must be obeyed 
by all men and which must be observed toward all men. 
The most important provision in this Noachite covenant 
is the demand to respect the sanctity of human life, for 
men, all men, are made in the image of God (Genesis 9:6). 
Thus we see at the very beginning of the Old Testament 
story how the purpose of God and His fatherly care ex- 
tend to all the human race. 

34 



THE PATRIARCHS: ABRAHAM AND ISAAC 

AFTER telling, in the story of the Tower of Babel, how 
man, by his foolish arrogance, again brought disunity and 
confusion into the world, the ancient epic then goes on to 
relate how God determined to save mankind by choosing 
a particular human family to be the agents of His revela- 
tion and redeeming work. God chose Abraham in the 
distant land of Mesopotamia and called upon him to leave 
his kindred and go to a new land of which he knew 
nothing except that God would give it to him (Genesis 12)^ 
So Abraham, who lived in Haran (although his father is 
said to have come originally from Ur of the Chaldees) left 
his home and, accepting God's promise with perfect faith,, 
crossed the desert with his dependents to settle in Canaan, 
the land which today we call Palestine. God promised 
that this land would be his and that all the families of the 
earth would be blessed in him (Genesis 12:3). This agree- 
ment which God made with Abraham was the second of 
His great covenants with men, this time made not with 
the whole human race, but with one particular human 
family. The sign of this covenant was to be the rite of cir- 
cumcision (Genesis 17:1-14). 

After they came to Canaan, Abraham separated from 
Lot his nephew, because their flocks and possessions were 
too large to permit them to dwell together, and Lot selfish* 
ly chose for himself the most beautiful part of the land, 
the fertile Jordan valley, where the great Canaanite cities 
of Sodom and Gomorrah were located (Genesis 13). After- 
wards, Abraham began to worry because he had no son to 
inherit his property, and Sarah, his wife, seemed too old 

35 



to have children. He and Sarah, therefore, made an ar- 
rangement by which he took Sarah's serving maid, Hagar, 
as a kind of secondary wife, and she bore him a son whom 
they called Ishmael (Genesis 16). All this was quite proper 
according to the laws which governed the nations of the 
Near East in those days. Sarah, however, was unhappy 
about the situation and, when God took pity upon her 
and gave her a son also, she drove Hagar and Ishmael 
from the house (Genesis 16 and 21). It is a tragic story, but 
to the people of that ancient time Sarah would have 
seemed quite justified in attempting, at all costs, to pro- 
tect the interests of her own child. This story is a good 
illustration of the fact that we must not take Old Testa- 
ment moral standards as necessarily our own, although we 
should also be fair enough to recognize that in later times, 
even in Israel itself, the conduct of Sarah would certainly 
have been frowned upon. To the people who told the 
story, however, the important thing was that Abraham 
now had a son, whom he named Isaac, and that he was 
now assured that God's promise would be fulfilled. Abra- 
ham would have a family and that family, the Hebrew 
nation, would be a blessing to the whole world. 

The story of Sodom and Gomorrah (Genesis 18, 19) il- 
lustrates once again God's hatred of evil, for the inhabit- 
ants of these cities, who belonged to the Canaanite race 
which inhabited the land when Abraham came, were com- 
pletely corrupted by the perverseness of their sexual life 
and we are told that God at last destroyed them by a hail 
of fire and brimstone. The only persons saved from these 
cities were Lot and the members of his household. Lot was 
saved, not only because he was a member of Abraham's 

36 



family, but because he was clearly a righteous man, who 
had a sense of decency and honor which his Canaanite 
neighbors did not possess. Knowledge which has come to 
us from the study of archaeology makes us realize that the 
picture here is essentially correct, for the Canaanites were 
a people of decadent morality and their general standard 
of conduct was far lower than that of the Hebrews. The 
final victory of the Hebrews over the Canaanites was due 
not simply to God's favoritism toward His own people, 
but to the inevitable victory of a virile people of high 
morality over a people whose morals were debased. 

The most touching of all the stories about Abraham is 
the one which tells of his willingness to sacrifice to God 
even his only son Isaac, whom he loved more dearly than 
any other worldly possession (Genesis 2,2). Of course, we 
realize today that even the suggestion of human sacrifice 
is offensive to God, but in those remote days people were 
not quite sure. The most important thing about the story 
is that it represents God as merely putting Abraham to 
the test, with no thought of ever allowing him to carry it 
out. Abraham comes through the test completely vindi- 
cated and once more proves himself to be the great ex- 
ample of perfect faith in God. The story also expresses the 
conviction of the Hebrew people that God does not de- 
sire human sacrifice; a tremendous advance in man's con- 
ception of God, 

JACOB 

GENESIS then goes on to tell the beautiful story of the be- 
trothal and marriage of Isaac to Rebekah, a wife who be- 
longed to a branch of his mother's clan which still re- 

37 



mained in Mesopotamia (Genesis 24) and of the birth to 
them of twin sons, Jacob and Esau (Genesis 25). The hero 
of the story is Jacob, although he does not actually appear 
a very heroic or noble figure since he cheated his brother 
out of his birthright (Genesis 2,5:4-27:40). It is a notable 
fact about the Bible that it does not idealize its heroes, but 
shows them as real human beings. 

Jacob was punished for his treachery by having to flee 
for his life. On the way, he came to Bethel where he rested 
his head upon a rock and, in a dream, saw angels ascend- 
ing and descending upon a ladder which reached up into 
heaven (Genesis 28). There God spoke to him and re- 
peated the promises formerly made to Abraham, for Jacob 
was also to be the direct ancestor of all the people of Israel. 
In his flight, Jacob eventually came to Mesopotamia, 
where after many years of the hardest kind of labor, he 
married Leah and Rachel, who became the mothers of the 
twelve sons who, according to Hebrew tradition, were the 
ancestors of the twelve tribes of Israel (Genesis 29, 30). At 
length he fled from the rule of his crafty and overbearing 
father-in-law, Laban, and took his family back with him 
to Palestine, where he was finally reconciled with his 
brother Esau (Genesis 30-33). One of the strangest of all 
the stories in Genesis is one which tells how Jacob once 
wrestled with God all night and at last overcame Him and 
compelled God to give him His blessing (Genesis 32:22- 
32). The story comes to us out of the mists of antiquity and 
we can only guess what its original meaning was, but at 
least in present form it purports to tell why Jacob's name 
was changed to Israel (He who strives with God), the name 
by which his descendants would ever afterward be called. 

38 



JOSEPH 

ALL the rest of the Book of Genesis (chapters 37-50) is 
taken up by the story of Joseph, one of the twelve sons of 
Jacob, and his marvellous adventures in the land of Egypt. 
It is undoubtedly one of the great stories of world litera- 
ture. The characters in it are real and human and, even 
today, we cannot help being moved by the pathos of the 
tale and carried along by its atmosphere of suspense and 
excitement. Joseph, the story tells us, had innocently 
aroused the jealousy of his brothers who, in the extremity 
of their hatred, sold him as a slave into the hands of Bed- 
ouin traders who were on their way to Egypt. There he 
was bought by Potiphar, the chief of Pharaoh's guard. Un- 
fortunately, though innocent of any wrongdoing, Joseph 
awakened first the love and then the fear and hatred of 
Potiphar's wife, who succeeded in having him thrown into 
prison. Because God had given him the gift of interpreting 
dreams, he came at last to Pharaoh's attention and, inter- 
preting the king's own dream, predicted the coming of a 
famine of unprecedented severity upon the land. Pharaoh, 
admiring his great gifts, appointed him as second in com- 
mand over the kingdom, charged with the specific task of 
storing up an adequate supply of food for the long, lean 
years ahead. When at last the famine arrived, Joseph's 
brethren came down from Palestine in hope of securing 
food. There, after many adventures, both amusing and 
pathetic, they met and were reconciled to the brother they 
had treated so badly, but who dealt with them in such a 
gentle and forgiving way. Ye meant evil against me, he 
said, but God meant it for good (Genesis 50:20). At 

39 



length, Jacob and all his household were brought down 
to Egypt and settled in the Delta, in the land of Goshen 
(Genesis 47:27). Finally, Jacob died, and after many 
years, Joseph also (Genesis 49:33; 50:26). 

HOW GOD BROUGHT ISRAEL OUT OF EGYPT 

BETWEEN Genesis and EXODUS there is a gap o approxi- 
mately four hundred years about which nothing is re- 
corded (Exodus 12:40). The gap is a significant one, since 
it marks the transition from what we might call the world 
of pre-history to the world of history. There are many 
scholars who think that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are 
simply personified tribes rather than real persons and that 
their movements really represent the migrations of ancient 
races or nations, but there can be no serious doubt, when 
we come to Moses, that we are dealing with a man, one of 
the great creative figures of all human history. It is with 
Moses and the story of the Exodus that the history of the 
people of Israel properly begins. 

At the beginning of Exodus, the Israelites are laboring 
as slaves for the Egyptians, as many other Asiatic tribes 
did. They were cruelly oppressed and their lives were un- 
speakably bitter (Exodus i). When an attempt was made 
to stop the growth of the Hebrew population by killing 
all the male children, the little boy Moses was providen- 
tially saved by Pharaoh's daughter and raised as her own 
son. When he grew to manhood, he killed an Egyptian 
whom he found mistreating a Hebrew, and was forced to 
flee for his life into the desert of Sinai. There he was re- 
ceived into the family of Jethro, the Midianite, and mar- 
ried his daughter (Exodus 2). One day, while tending the 

40 



sheep o his father-in-law on the slopes of Mount Sinai (or 
Horeb, as it also is called) he received a wonderful revela- 
tion from God, who appeared to him in a mysterious 
burning bush and commanded him to return and lead the 
people of Israel out of Egypt. God revealed to Moses His 
name, Jehovah (or Yahweh, as many believe it was origi- 
nally pronounced) and promised to support him in his ef- 
forts to win deliverance for his people (Exodus 3, 4). 

Moses, as God commanded him, returned to Egypt. 
There, after a series of unparalleled plagues, culminating 
in the death of all the first-born of Egypt, Pharaoh became 
convinced that a stronger God than the gods of Egypt was 
on the side of the Hebrews, and gave Moses permission to 
lead his people out into the desert. That evening, in ac- 
cordance with God's command, they celebrated the sacred 
meal which was later to be an annual observance and 
which they called the Passover in commemoration of God's 
having passed over the houses of the Hebrews when the 
first-born of Egypt were slain (Exodus $-13). After they 
were on their way, Pharaoh regretted having let them go 
and pursued them with his armies but, attempting to fol- 
low them through the waters of the Red Sea, which had 
been wonderfully swept aside to make a passage for the 
children of Israel, he and all his host were drowned 
(Exodus 14). 

ISRAEL AT SINAI 

MOSES then led the people through the desert to Mount 
Sinai where they encamped, and he himself went up to the 
mountain top to receive the Law which would form the 
basis of God's Covenant with Israel (Exodus 15-19)* Be- 
ginning with chapter 20, most of the rest of the Book of 



Exodus (with the exception of chapters 32, 33) consists of 
the various laws and regulations which, according to He- 
brew tradition, were delivered to Moses at this time. The 
most important of these laws were, o course, the ten com- 
mandments (Exodus 20:1-27; also Deuteronomy 5:1-21), 
which stand at the head of them and constituted the basic 
moral law of Israel. Down to the present day, they remain 
the solid basis of all morality. Most of the laws in the rest 
of the Pentateuch are of comparatively minor importance 
and have to do with ceremonial and ritual matters rather 
than with morality. Many are, undoubtedly, much later 
than the time of Moses. 

It always must be remembered that the story of these 
events was handed down orally for many generations be- 
fore it was put in written form and in the course of time 
the dramatic nature of some of the events may have been 
exaggerated and certainly some things were interpreted in 
a sense different from the one which we should have given 
them. Thus, for instance, the slaying of the innocent 
children of the Egyptians seems to us a cruel act which we 
would hesitate to ascribe directly to God. It may be that 
the Hebrews of those remote times, who would not be 
troubled by such scruples, simply interpreted some pesti- 
lence which affected the Egyptian children as an act of 
God, done on their own behalf. The people of Israel still 
had a long way to go before they came to realize, with the 
prophet Ezekiel, that the good and righteous God does not 
desire the death even of the wicked. We meet with a sim- 
ilar problem, though not so acutely, in the story of the 
drowning of Pharaoh's army in the Red Sea. Recent schol- 
arly studies tend to show that the story of the crossing of 

42 



the Red Sea, in its original form, was simpler and less 
spectacular than the present story in Exodus would lead 
us to think, but this does not affect the essential historical 
truth o the narrative, which is that God, by delivering a 
band of feeble slaves out of the hands of their powerful 
oppressors, created for Himself a nation which was to be 
the special object of His love and care in the centuries 
ahead and from which the Redeemer of the world would 
one day come. 

Exodus 32 and 33 tell how Moses, when he came down 
from the mountain after receiving the tables of the Law, 
found that the people had taken up the practice of idola- 
try while he was gone and were worshipping a golden calf 
which they had made. The story illustrates how hard it is 
for sinful man to remain true to God and how much easier 
it is for man to adore the things his own hand has made. 
Moses was so angered by what he saw that he broke the 
stone tablets which were in his hand. Later, the story re- 
counts, they were replaced at God's command. The rest 
of Exodus describes the building of the tabernacle. 

LEVITICUS contains mostly laws, of which the most im- 
portant are those regulating the offering of sacrifice 
(Leviticus i-j), the ritual of the Day of Atonement (Levit- 
icus 16); and the fine humanitarian laws of chapter 19:11- 
18 from which our Lord drew the second great command- 
ment, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. 

THE DESERT WANDERINGS 

THE first part of the book of NUMBERS also consists mostly 
of laws, but the ancient epic of Israel's history is resumed 
at Numbers 10:11 which tells how the tribes left Sinai and 

43 



moved up to the southern borders of Palestine, the land 
which God had promised them. They sent spies to look 
over the country, but were terrified at the report which 
was brought back of the military strength of the Canaan- 
ite inhabitants. They rebelled at Moses' leadership (there- 
by showing their lack of faith in God) and were con- 
demned to spend forty years wandering in the desert 
(Numbers 13, 14). 

During this period they made their headquarters at Ka- 
desh, an oasis south of Palestine, but eventually resumed 
their journey toward the Promised Land (Numbers 20). 
They now turned eastward and went around the southern 
end of the Dead Sea into what today is called Transjordan 
and on the way met with numerous adventures as they 
encountered various nations long settled there. Most in- 
teresting of these is their experience with Balaam, a wizard 
whom the King of Moab had brought from far distant 
Mesopotamia to curse the Israelites. Balaam discovered, 
however, that God was on the side of the Hebrews, and 
every utterance which he intended to be a curse turned 
out to be a blessing (Numbers 22, 23). The rest of Numbers 
consists largely of laws, with a little narrative material. 
Here is found the pathetic story of God's warning that 
Moses will not be permitted to lead the people into the 
Promised Land, and the command to appoint Joshua as 
his successor (Numbers 27:12-22). 

The Book of DEUTERONOMY is cast in the form of a fare- 
well address by Moses to the people before they cross the 
Jordan River into Palestine. In it he summarizes the laws 
which God has given them. The laws of Deuteronomy are 
especially attractive to us because of the constant appeal 

44 



they make to the motive of love toward God and 
The Ten Commandments stand at the head o the list 
(Deuteronomy 5), and the following chapter (Deuter- 
onomy 6:^ff) contains the great basic creed of Jewish re- 
ligion (the so-called Shema, Hear, O Israel, the Lord our 
God is one Lord) from which Jesus drew the first of the 
great commandments, Thou shalt lave the Lord thy God 
with all thy heart and with all thy soul and with all thy 
might. Deuteronomy seems to have been one of our 
Lord's favorite Old Testament books. The Pentateuch 
comes to an end with the story of the death of Moses on a 
mountain top overlooking the Land of Promise, to the 
borders of which he had led his people (Deuteronomy 34). 

HOW ISRAEL CONQUERED PAU3ST1NE: JOSHUA 

THE book of JOSHUA begins a series of historical books 
which deal with the fate of the people of Israel during the 
period from the death of Moses down to about the year 
400 B.C., roughly about eight hundred years. The books 
from Joshua through II Kings have a certain unity of pur- 
pose and style and can be read in order just as they stand. 
The books I-II Chronicles, Ezra, and Nehemiah stand in 
some respects in a different category, as we shall see 
later (see page 70). 

In the book of Joshua the ancient epic continues the 
story which began with the Exodus, and tells what befell 
Israel immediately after the death of Moses. Under the 
leadership of Joshua, the tribes crossed the Jordan Rive* 
and there attacked the Canaanite city of Jericho. After 
seven days siege, the city fell in a strange and wonderful 
way, and, with the barbarism typical of the age, the entire 

45 



population was slaughtered (Joshua 1-6). The tribes next 
ventured an attack upon Ai, a city much nearer the center 
of Palestine, and, after an initial repulse, which they inter- 
preted as a sign of God's displeasure with one of their 
number, they took this also (Joshua 7, 8). Finally, in a 
series of battles, Joshua and the Israelites won decisive su- 
periority over the Canaanites (Joshua 9-11) and the rest 
of the book describes the apportionment of the land 
amongst the tribes, and, finally, the death of Joshua (chap- 
ter 24). 

EARLY DAYS IN PAIXSTINE: THE JUDGES 

THE book of JUDGES is made up of a series of fascinating 
old tales about life in the troubled times which followed 
immediately upon the conquest. The story told is not a 
consecutive one, but rather made up of a series of brief 
scenes, which give an invaluable picture of the life and 
manners of the times. Each story has its hero, a military 
leader (called a judge in the Hebrew sense of ruler) who- 
arose in some great crisis of his people's life and delivered 
them from the hand of a foreign oppressor. The first one 
of importance was Ehud, who personally assassinated the 
king of Moab in the royal bedroom (Judges 3:12-30). After 
him came Deborah, the only female judge, who inspired 
Barak to lead the Hebrews in a victorious uprising against 
the Canaanites which finally destroyed all semblance of 
Canaanite power (Judges 4, 5). The Song of Deborah in 
chapter 5 is the oldest document of any length in the He- 
brew language and one of the most stirring poems in any 
language. 

The book goes on to tell of the courage of Gideon, who 

46 



drove a horde of Bedouin invaders from the land (Judges 
6, j), and of Jephthah, a Robin Hood-like character, who 
belonged to the tribes east of the Jordan and freed his 
people from domination by the Ammonites (Judges 
1012). The last and most famous of the judges was Sam- 
son, a strong man of somewhat childish mentality, who 
was champion of the people of Israel against the rising 
power of the Philistines. The story of his tragic involve- 
ment with an unscrupulous woman, Delilah, who be- 
trayed him to his enemies, and of his heroic death, is one 
of the great stories of all literature (Judges 13-16). The 
heroes of the book of Judges are not religious leaders and 
are sometimes admirable only in the sense in which all 
courageous men are admirable, but through the whole of 
the book there runs the theme which is so basic to Old 
Testament thought, that a nation is really weak only when 
it is disloyal to God. When the children of Israel were on 
God's side, He was on theirs; when they forsook Him, He 
forsook them. 

The little book of RUTH is a beautiful, romantic novel- 
ette, set in the time of the judges though written eight 
or nine centuries later. It is really a tract against race 
prejudice. Its heroine, after whom the book is named, is a 
generous-spirited Moabite woman who proves herself to 
be as fine a person and as devoted a worshipper of the true 
God as any Hebrew. The concluding verses make the 
point that this noble foreign woman was the ancestress of 
King David. 



CHAPTER 
THREE 



Historical Books: //. The 
Hebrew Kingdoms 

A 

jHLLTHOUGH the next two books of the 
Bible bear the name of Samuel, in whose days and by 
whose authority the Hebrew monarchy was established, 
their real hero is David. The situation at the beginning 
of I SAMUEL is the same as that in the time of Samson. The 
Hebrew tribes, who had been settled in the hill country 
of the land of Canaan for about two hundred years and 
had won dominion over it but had never been unified 
under a single ruler or government, were threatened by 
the Philistines, a nation which had settled about the same 
time on the coastal plain in the west of Palestine. The 
Philistines gradually pressed up into the hills and, as 
they did so, aroused the sleeping energies of Israel to re- 
sist them. It was the kind of situation which called for 
unified leadership and thereby actually created the mon- 
archy. 



HOW ISRAEL BECAME A KINGDOM: SAMUEL AND SAUL 

THE first pan of the story is dominated by the figure of 
Samuel, who, from one standpoint, was the last of the 
Judges, but, in contrast to his predecessors, was a priest 
and a religious, rather than a military leader. The familiar 
story of his birth and childhood upbringing in the temple 
at Shiloh is told in chapters 1-3, while chapters 4-7 describe 
two incidents in the Philistine wars after he had arrived 
at manhood and assumed the leadership of the people. The 
precarious general situation led inevitably to the demand 
for a king who could be a center of unity for the nation 
and lead it in battle. There were certain obvious objec- 
tions to introducing the institution of monarchy among a 
people who were by tradition and culture as democratic 
as the Hebrews, but Samuel at last consented to the de- 
mand and believed that he had God's permission to do 
so (I Samuel 8). 

Chapter 9 introduces the man who was destined to be 
the first king of Israel, Saul, a noble though tragic figure. 
We first see him as a young man in search of his father's 
lost asses. When he went to consult Samuel as to their 
whereabouts, he learned with amazement that God had 
destined him to be king and he was later anointed to that 
high office (I Samuel 9, 10). We then see him as Israel's 
leader in war, first against the Ammonites in a battle in 
which he proved his mettle (I Samuel n), and later against 
the Philistines, when his son Jonathan showed himself a 
worthy child of his father (I Samuel 13, 14). 

Unfortunately, however, the temperaments of Saul and 
Samuel did not agree, and Samuel felt that Saul had 

49 



shown himself proud and undependable on more than 
one occasion (I Samuel 13:8-15; 15). Because Saul, by dis- 
obeying simple and direct commands (I Samuel 15:22, 23) 
had proved himself unworthy to command others, Samuel 
declared the kingdom must be taken from him and con- 
ferred on another. Among the children of Jesse, a citizen of 
Bethlehem, Samuel found the young boy, David, whom he 
instantly recognized as the divinely chosen successor of 
Saul. David was shortly after this introduced to the court of 
Saul because of his gifts as a musician. His songs had power 
to soothe the wild rages to which the darkening mind of 
Saul was now becoming subject (I Samuel 16). David is 
also presented to us as a fearless warrior in the famous 
story of the slaying of the Philistine giant, Goliath (I Sam- 
uel ij), an event which led to his marriage to the daugh- 
ter of King Saul (I Samuel 18). The following chapters tell 
of the rapidly developing jealousy between the King and 
his now famous and popular son-in-law and the fine friend- 
ship which grew up between David and Jonathan. 

Saul's insane jealousy finally led David to flee for his 
life (I Samuel 19-21). For a considerable time he led the 
life of an outlaw as the head of a band of malcontents in 
the wild region around Adullam in southern Palestine, 
but even during this period showed the essential nobility 
of his character by twice sparing the life of Saul, when 
tricks of fate delivered the King into his hands (I Samuel 
22-26). At last David tired of this life and settled down in 
comparative comfort and security under the protection of 
Saul's Philistine enemies (I Samuel 2j). The first book of 
Samuel closes with the death of Saul and three of his sons 
in a great battle with the Philistines. Perhaps the most 



pathetic thing in the book is the picture o Saul, a man 
broken in mind and spirit, seeking guidance from the 
witch of En-dor, and receiving only assurance of disaster 
(7 Samuel 28-31). 

DAVID BECOMES KING 

II SAMUEL opens with the scene in which David hears the 
news of the death of the King and his sons, and the first 
chapter contains the poignant lament of David over Saul 
which is one of the most precious fragments of ancient 
Hebrew literature. Here, more than anywhere else, we 
feel ourselves in touch with the mind and warm humanity 
of David. On Saul's death, David assumed the crown of 
Southern Israel, although one of Saul's weaker surviving 
sons remained upon the throne in the north and east. 
When this poor-spirited creature was finally assassinated 
by members of his own household, David almost auto- 
matically became king over all Israel (II Samuel 2:1-5; 4). 
David was undoubtedly a political genius, as Saul had 
never been, and immediately set to work to consolidate 
and to organize his kingdom. Although little of the detail 
is told, it is clear that he finally put an end to the Philis- 
tine menace (II Samuel 5:17-25) and gave Israel a sense of 
security in its own land. His most significant single act, 
however, one of immeasurable consequence to all later 
generations, was the selection of a new capital, Jerusalem. 
Both because it was centrally located and because it had 
never been a Hebrew city before and therefore occupied a 
neutral position with reference to the various tribes, each 
jealous of its own territory and traditions, it was peculiar- 
ly suited to provide a center of unity for the young na- 



tion. Until this time, it had been held by a Canaanite 
clan called the Jebusites, but David captured it with a 
clever stratagem. He not only made it the center of his 
political administration, but also, by bringing the ark 
there, made it a center of religious devotion (II Samuel 
5, 6). David wished also to build a great temple there, but 
the prophet Nathan discouraged him from doing so on 
the ground that the God of Israel had no need of such a 
dwelling (II Samuel 7). David, however, had laid the 
foundations of a great structure of faith and devotion 
which was to grow up around Jerusalem, for it was des- 
tined to become not simply the capital of a kingdom, but 
a spiritual idea, the visible symbol of man's longing for ' 
the eternal city of God. David was successful in almost 
everything he touched and the little kingdom which he 
had inherited soon became a great and wealthy empire, 
holding sovereignty over most of the surrounding peoples 
(II Samuel 8). It was this great success of David, evidence 
of God's special favor, along with his unquestioned per- 
sonal attractiveness, that made him to all later genera- 
tions the ideal king and the image as well as the ancestor 
of the future Messiah. 

DAVID'S WEAKNESSES 

ON the other hand, the character of David was by no means 
unblemished, and with an honesty typical of the Bible, the 
Old Testament presents the dark side of his nature along 
with the bright. Most of the remaining chapters of II 
Samuel are concerned with David's private weaknesses and 
failures, which stood out in such marked contrast to his 
public success. We learn first of his treachery toward his 

5* 



faithful servant, Uriah the Hittite, whose death he ac- 
complished because of his own love for Bathsheba, Uriah's 
beautiful wife. We also learn of his penitence when 
Nathan the prophet accused him of the crime to his face 
(II Samuel n, 12). 

David's greatest weakness lay in the foolish indulgence 
with which he treated his own children. His failure as a 
father appears most acutely in the lengthy and sordid 
story of Absalom's revolt. Absalom was one of his favorite 
sons, a young man who had inherited all his father's po- 
litical acuteness and personal charm, but none of his basic 
moral seriousness. He accepted all that David was willing 
to do for him, but returned nothing of his affection. At 
last he conceived the plan of stirring up dissension among 
his father's subjects so as to win the crown for himself. 
When the time was ripe he raised a revolt in the south, 
and, when he began the march upon Jerusalem, was so 
well established in the favor of the people that David 
was forced to flee to Transjordan. David was fortunate in 
having a wise general and clever councillors and, though 
Absalom won the first move, he lost the decisive battle. In 
the end, he was ignominiously murdered by Joab, his 
father's acute, but ruthless, commander. Even in the mo- 
ment of victory, however, David's self-centered lamenta- 
tions over the death of his contemptible son almost lost 
him the favor of his loyal supporters, and it was necessary 
for Joab to recall him to his senses (II Samuel 13-19). 

SOLOMON: THE MAGNIFICENT MONARCH 

THE two books of the Kings deal with the period from the 
death of David to the end of the monarchy. I KINGS begins 

53 



with an account of the palace intrigues which began while 
David was still living, but sick and senile. Bathsheba, by 
a clever stroke, succeeded in having her son, Solomon, 
recognized by David as his successor before his older 
brother Adonijah could fully organize the forces which 
were favorable to him (I Kings 1:52:12). 

On his accession to the throne, Solomon quickly seized 
the opportunity to rid himself of possible adversaries 
(I Kings 2:13-46). In this he was merely following the same 
cynical policy which has prevailed in oriental courts down 
to the present day. Solomon had the good fortune to suc- 
ceed to a kingdom which was at the height of its power* 
Although he seems to have had little of the kind of ability 
which made his father so successful in war and in political 
administration, yet he obtained a great reputation in his 
own time and in later generations for wisdom, and several 
stories are told to illustrate his gifts as a ruler (I Kings 3 
and jco). The prosperity of his reign was largely due to 
three factors: 

The excellence of his inherited political organization 

The absence at this time of any great world power able 
to challenge the position of Israel 

His own apparently real gifts for trade and commerce. 

Unlike his father, he was primarily a man of business, 
who exploited the resources at his command in order to 
increase the wealth and external splendor of his kingdom. 
He was actually the first king of Israel who attempted to 
imitate the luxuriousness of other oriental monarchies. 
Saul had lived as a simple countryman, and even David 
was so much concerned with strengthening and enlarging 
the kingdom that he had little time left in which to put 

54 



on the airs of a king. But Solomon lived in splendid state 
and embarked upon a great program of public building, 
chiefly designed to enhance his own magnificence. His two 
greatest buildings were, of course, the royal palace and the 
temple. In subsequent history, the latter was destined to 
have the greatest importance, but there is little doubt that 
in Solomon's mind the building of the temple was merely 
incidental to the creation of a whole complex of royal 
buildings (I Kings 5-9). In this he was departing very far 
from the simplicity of ancient Hebrew life and the tra- 
ditional religious and social ideals of his people. These 
great works could be completed only at the cost of heavy 
taxation and by the use of slave labor, and the ultimate 
result of his policy was the weakening and ultimate dis- 
solution of the strong, unified kingdom which he had in- 
herited. With all his superficial cleverness, which is what 
his contemporaries meant by his wisdom, he is actually a 
model of what a king, or any man, ought not to be, for his 
chief concern was not personal character, but material 
wealth; not the things which are eternal, but the things 
which are temporal. Tradition was more merciful to him 
than history and in later times he was commonly regarded 
as a royal philosopher and the author of several profound 
books on the nature of reality and the good life, Proverbs, 
Ecclesiastes, The Wisdom of Solomon, etc., as well as a 
poet, the author of The Song of Solomon, The Psalms of 
Solomon, etc. 

DIVISION OF THE KINGDOM: THE KINGDOM OF ISRAEL 

THE unhappy results of Solomon's short-sighted policy 
were already evident in a series of revolts which broke out 

55 . 



even during his own lifetime (I Kings 11:14-42). Immedi- 
ately after his death, when his son Rehoboam attempted to 
continue in his footsteps, the kingdom was torn asunder 
by violent rebellion and by far the greater part of it be- 
came an independent monarchy under a new king, Jero- 
boam (7 Kings 12). From this time onward, there were 
two Hebrew kingdoms: Israel in the north of Palestine, 
the later capital of which was Samaria; and Judah, now a 
small and comparatively insignificant kingdom in the 
south, which, nevertheless, still possessed the great advan- 
tage of having Jerusalem for its capital and the family of 
David for its rulers. In the period which immediately fol- 
lows, it is the northern kingdom, Israel, which is the cen- 
ter of interest, because of its size and importance and be- 
cause its internal history was far more marked by violence 
and conflict than that of the little kingdom of Judah which 
continued to move rather quietly within its own small 
orbit. 

ELIJAH 

A LITTLE less than a hundred years after the division of 
the kingdoms, a great conflict, partly religious and partly 
political and social, broke out in the northern kingdom. 
The king who occupied the throne was Ahab, a strong 
and, in his own way, very able ruler. The trouble, how- 
ever, seems largely to have arisen over the activities of his 
Phoenician wife, Jezebel, who desired to introduce the re- 
ligion and social institutions o her own nation among 
the people of Israel. Ahab was apparently clay in Jezebel's 
strong and resolute hands (I Kings 16:29-34). Fortunately, 
in the providence of God, she was not allowed to have her 
own way and a champion of Israel's ancient religion and 

56 



morality arose to oppose her. This was Elijah the Tish- 
bite, a prophet, a stern and uncompromising fighter for 
what he believed to be right. Many tales were told of his 
courage and of the way in which God supported his en- 
deavors (7 Kings ij-zi). The most dramatic of these is 
that which tells of his contest with the prophets of Jeze- 
bel's Phoenician god called Baal at a great outdoor gath- 
ering on the summit of Mount Carmel. The 450 prophets 
of Baal, goaded to frenzy by the rough humor of Elijah's 
taunts, were unable to evoke any response from their god, 
but, when at last they gave up the attempt, Elijah had no 
difficulty in getting an answer from Jehovah, the God of 
Israel, and in bringing to an end the drought which had 
long afflicted the land (7 Kings 18). Although he was suc- 
cessful in the conflict, he aroused the implacable hatred of 
Jezebel and was forced to flee in order to save his life. 
Going off into the desert to Horeb, the mountain where 
Jehovah in former times had revealed Himself to Moses, 
Elijah received a commission to continue his battle and 
overthrow the dynasty of Ahab. He was also to insure the 
continuance of his efforts by selecting someone to carry 
on the work. On his way back from Horeb he came to 
Elisha as the latter was plowing a field and chose him on 
the spot to be his disciple and successor (I Kings 19). His 
next great conflict with Ahab and Jezebel arose over a 
matter of social justice. Jezebel had instigated her husband 
to act tyrannically in a way which was in accord with the 
customs of the rest of the ancient orient, where kings had 
absolute power, but was contrary to the democratic spirit 
of Israel, where kings had only limited powers and even 
the humblest citizen had certain inalienable rights. By 

57 



fraudulent accusation and judicial murder, Ahab took 
possession of the vineyard of his neighbor, Naboth the 
Jezreelite, but when he went to inspect his property, Elijah 
met him face to face and pronounced God's curse upon 
him and his entire family (I Kings 21). 

EOSHA 

FINALLY it came Elijah's turn to die and II KINGS 2 tells 
the story of his ascent to heaven in a whirlwind, with 
chariot and horses of fire. Elisha immediately took over 
the work which his master had left unfinished. As was 
the case with Elijah, many wonderful stories were told 
about him and the miracles which he performed. Most 
of his miracles were acts of kindness to people who were 
sick or in trouble (fl Kings 3-8). One of the most famous 
of the stories about Elisha is that of the healing of the 
leper, Naaman, an official in the court of the King of Syria, 
who had to learn the lesson of strict obedience to God's 
will even in things which seem unimportant and even hu- 
miliating (77 Kings 5). Elisha believed that God's help 
never fails His faithful worshippers. Another famous 
story tells how, once, when trapped in a besieged city, he 
caused the eyes of his faint-hearted servant to be opened in 
order to see the hills round about full of the horses and 
chariots of the Lord (II Kings 6:8-19). The climax of 
Elisha's career came when he at last instigated a success- 
ful revolt against the dynasty of Ahab and placed a new 
king, Jehu, upon the throne. Joram, Ahab's son and suc- 
cessor, was assassinated along with his friend the King of 
Judah and the Queen mother Jezebel (II Kings $, 10). 
It is a dreadful story and there can be no doubt that Jehu, 

58 



the actual agent of the revolt, who became the new king, 
was acting rather for reasons of personal ambition than 
for the honor of the God of Israel. 

We cannot but feel that Elisha chose the wrong means 
in order to attain his undoubtedly good end. We can jus- 
tify it only by saying that the conscience of the times was 
not yet sufficiently sensitive to understand that loyalty to 
God can never justify treachery and violence. We should 
also remember that Hebrew history itself passed an un- 
favorable judgment upon Jehu, and that Hosea, a prophet 
who lived only a century later, denounced the bloody 
deed of Jehu and declared that his dynasty, too, was 
doomed (Hosea 1:4). We can see that the years which fol- 
lowed Elisha, although rather obscure from the point of 
view of actual history, must have been a time when a new 
spirit was stirring in the mind and conscience of Israel. 
This was soon to find expression in the work of the great 
writing prophets. 

THE END OF THE NORTHERN KINGDOM 

THE remaining history of the northern kingdom can be 
told rather briefly. It had one long period of prosperity 
under the rule of a descendant of Jehu, Jeroboam II, in 
the closing years of whose reign the first two literary 
prophets, AMOS and HOSEA, began their work (II Kings 
14:23-29). For the moment it is enough to say that both 
predicted the imminent end of the Kingdom of Israel. 
Amos did so on the ground that the nation had forsaken 
the principles of social justice; Hosea, on the ground that 
it had failed in loyalty to God. The great influence which 
the literary prophets were to have from this time on was 

59 



no doubt due to the fact that these first prophecies of 
doom came true. For the first time Israel found herself 
threatened by a great world empire, Assyria. She rushed 
around frantically trying to save her independence, even 
going so far as to declare war on little Judah to try and 
force her into an anti-Assyrian alliance. Her fate, how- 
ever, was sealed. After the death of Jeroboam II, the king- 
dom was torn apart by intrigue and rebellion (77 Kings 
15:8-37) and so weakened that at length her capital, Sa- 
maria, fell to the Assyrian armies (721 B.C.) and the 
Kingdom of Israel came to an end forever. Many of her 
people were taken into exile and are known to history as 
the ten lost tribes of Israel (II Kings 17:1-6). Actually they 
were not lost in the usual sense of the term, but were grad- 
ually assimilated among the people of the lands where 
they settled. The people who were left in the old territory 
of Israel, mostly of the lower classes, became partially 
mixed with certain pagan peoples, and were the ances- 
tors of the Samaritans whom we meet in the New Testa- 
ment (II Kings 17:24-41). 



60 



CHAPTER 
FOUR 



Historical Books: ///. Exile 
and Return 

J-JIFE in Judah had been going on all dur- 
ing this period, but much more quietly. There were no at- 
tempts to overthrow the ruling family. Some of the kings 
such as Asa (I Kings 15:9-24) and Jehoshaphat (I Kings 
22:41-50) were worthy successors of David, while others, 
particularly the infamous Athaliah, the daughter of Ahab 
and Jezebel, would have been a disgrace to any kingdom 
(II Kings n). Much of the time Judah, because of her 
small size and dependent condition, was either allied to 
Israel or actually tributary to her. Because she was in a 
more remote geographical situation than Israel, Judah 
was not so early drawn into the stream of world history 
as was her neighbor to the north. She lived in a quiet 
backwater and was probably a century or so behind Israel 
in the general level of her cultural life. It illustrates a prin- 
ciple which frequently holds true in God's dealings with 
men that comparatively obscure and backward Judah was 

61 



finally given the task of furthering the divine purpose 
among men rather than wealthy and powerful Israel* 

AHAZ THE KING, AND ISAIAH THE PROPHET 

As Israel was tottering toward disaster, she sought support 
in a policy of strong alliances with neighboring States. 
Judah, because of her natural weakness and a strong strain 
of isolationism in her national character, refused to join 
in any union of States directed against the Assyrians, and 
as a result was attacked by the armies of Israel and its near- 
est northern neighbor, Syria. This is known to Biblical 
history as the Syro-Ephraimite War (Ephraim means Is- 
rael). 

Ahaz, a king whose thinking ran almost entirely along 
political rather than religious lines, was alarmed at the 
situation and, anxiously casting around for help, sent mes- 
sengers to Assyria begging for armed intervention (II 
Kings 16). As so frequently happened in Old Testament 
history, the emergency produced a great spiritual leader 
who was able to interpret the meaning of the crisis and 
give counsel as to the appropriate way to meet it. The 
man was ISAIAH and the part he played in the situation is 
described in the seventh chapter of his book. His message 
was one of simple trust in God and avoidance of all mere- 
ly political and military maneuvers: // ye will not believe, 
ye shall not be established (Isaiah j;$). Ahaz did not fol- 
low Isaiah's advice and won the day in his own fashion by 
getting the help of the Assyrians, but only at the cost of 
paying heavy tribute and making himself a vassal of the 
Assyrian king, thus saving himself from one situation by 
precipitating himself into a worse. 

6* 



Isaiah's ministry as a prophet, unlike that of the north- 
ern prophets, Amos and Hosea, extended over a very long 
time. It had begun in the very year in which Ahaz came 
to the throne (Isaiah 6) and was destined to continue 
through the entire reign of his son and successor, Heze- 
kiah, a period of at least forty years (II Kings 18-20). He 
was on good terms with Hezekiah, who was a reforming 
monarch and was accounted by later historians one of the 
best kings of Judah. Hezekiah, however, did not in all 
particulars follow Isaiah's counsel and, on one significant 
occasion, took a precisely opposite line. In spite of having 
lived through the declining years of the Kingdom of Is* 
rael, and having seen the fate of Samaria, Hezekiah re- 
belled against his Assyrian overlord, Sennacherib, and at 
length found himself besieged in Jerusalem, the rest of 
the country occupied by enemy troops and all hope ap- 
parently gone. At this crisis, as at the earlier one in the 
reign of Ahaz, Isaiah came forth with his message of faith 
in God and assured the king that the Assyrians would 
never take the city. 1 And the Assyrians never did. Exactly 
what happened is not entirely certain, but both the Bible 
and secular history testify that Jerusalem was not taken. 
The armies of Sennacherib, when the city seemed already 
within their grasp, suddenly picked up their tents and re- 
turned in haste to Assyria (77 Kings 19:35-^). Thus Isaiah's 



lit is sometimes inferred that Isaiah taught "the doctrine of the in- 
violability of Zion," viz. that because Jerusalem was God's City, He would 
never allow it to be captured, regardless of the moral condition of the 
inhabitants. It is difficult to believe that Isaiah intended his teaching to 
be interpreted hi so mechanical a way. His doctrine of faith and his con- 
viction as to the manner in which God would act in the particular crises 
of 735 and 701 B.C. should not be distorted into a rigid and essentially 
immoral dogma. 

63 



teaching was vindicated. He seems, however, to have died 
shortly afterward and Jewish tradition says that he was 
martyred, "sawn asunder," in the reign of Hezekiah's suc- 
cessor, Manasseh. Judah also had another prophet, who 
lived in the time of Isaiah, the peasant prophet, MICAH, 
who preached in the southern kingdom the same message 
of God's demand for social justice which Amos preached 
in Israel. 

THE EVIL REIGN OF MANASSEH 

MANASSEH, the son of Hezekiah, is regarded by the Jewish 
historians as the worst of the kings of Judah, and with 
good reason, since he completely reversed the wise policies 
of his father and voluntarily entered into a new alliance 
with Assyria, a course which involved cultural and reli- 
gious, as well as political, ties. He persecuted those who in- 
sisted upon undeviating loyalty to Jehovah, the God of 
Israel, and either killed the prophets or forced them to 
work as a kind of underground movement. This general 
state of things continued under Manasseh and his succes- 
sors for more than fifty years. Consequently there is no pro- 
phetic literature from this period and one can see how 
easily, just from the human point of view, the treasure 
which had been committed to Israel, the revelation of the 
just and holy God, might have been lost beyond recovery 
(II Kings 21:1-18). The Spirit of God, however, was at 
work through His chosen servants and when at last, Josiah, 
regarded by the historians as the best of all the kings of 
Judah, came to the throne, the situation was dramatically 
reversed, the prophets were encouraged to renew their ac- 
tivity and every effort was made to restore the religion of 

64 



Israel in all its purity. Assyria at this time had suffered a 
series of blows and was on the verge of passing forever 
from the scene of world history, so Josiah had no hesita- 
tion in throwing off his allegiance to her and declaring the 
complete political and religious independence of his na- 
tion. 

JOSIAffS GREAT REFORM 

ALL this at last came to a head in Josiah's eighteenth year, 
621 B.C., when some workman, engaged in restoring the 
Temple which Manasseh had allowed to fall into disrepair, 
discovered a book of the laws of God which had apparent- 
ly been long lost (II Kings 22). This is now generally be- 
lieved to have been the Book of DEUTERONOMY^ Josiah 
thereupon began a great reform movement with the pur- 
pose of securing the strict observance of these laws. 

The most important provision in this particular law 
code was that sacrifice must not be offered to God any- 
where except in Jerusalem (Deuteronomy 12:1-7) so Josiah 
ordered the destruction of all other shrines and altars in 
the land (II Kings 23). When worship was being carried on 
at so many little local sanctuaries, it had never been pos- 
sible entirely to eliminate the unsavoury practices of the 
old Canaanite fertility cult, with its repulsive emphasis 
upon sexuality, frpm the religious life of the people of 
Israel, but now there would no longer be any danger of 
contamination from this source since all worship was to 



2 Most scholars believe that this book, a compilation of mostly ancient 
laws, but revised in a new spirit, actually had been drawn up secretly as 
the program of the reforming party in the reign of Manasseh and per- 
haps intentionally put where the workmen would find it so that it might 
be brought dramatically and forcefully to the attention of the king. 

65 



be under the direct control and supervision of the re- 
forming priesthood in Jerusalem. This decree of Josiah 
did more than any other single thing to make Jerusalem 
the holy city of the Hebrews. 

Josiah's reformation was epoch-making in many ways, 
but nothing in it was perhaps more important than the 
fact that a book was now declared to be the sole source of 
authority in faith and morals and was accepted as such by 
the entire nation. This was the real beginning of the 
Bible, and it is, in one sense, quite correct to say that the 
Book of Deuteronomy is the first book in the Bible, the 
first, that is, to be accepted authoritatively as the Word 
of God. 

THE PROPHET JEREMIAH AND JUDAH*S LAST DAYS 

WHEN Josiah lifted the ban on the prophets, new prophetic 
books began to appear. The first was that of ZEPHANIAH, 
who wrote about some threat to world peace, which many 
scholars identify with the invasion of barbarian hordes, 
the Scythians, who were terrifying the whole Near East 
in the early years of Josiah's reign. The greatest prophet 
of the age and, some would say, of any age was Jeremiah, 
a young country boy, who felt that God had called him 
to go up to Jerusalem to be a religious leader to His 
people (Jeremiah i). His prophetic ministry, like that of 
Isaiah, was a long one, and lasted through all the years yet 
remaining to the Kingdom of Judah. His message was a 
consistent one: Doom is coming upon the kingdom of 
Judah! (e.g. Jeremiah 4:5-9; tf'-io). There were, of course, 
many facets to his message and his contribution to the re- 
ligious life of humanity is immeasurable, but, for his own 

66 



time, the essence of his proclamation was simply this: God 
is about to bring judgment upon His people for their age- 
long failure to be loyal to Him and to deal justly with each 
other (Jeremiah 2:29-37). 

In the years which followed the beginning of Jere- 
miah's prophetic ministry, his message grew stale to his 
hearers through much repetition and there seemed little 
in the objective situation of Judah to justify his sombre 
tones. Indeed it looked as though Judah was on the verge 
of a golden age. The Empire of Assyria had collapsed and 
King Josiah evidently thought the time was ripe to re- 
establish the kingdom of David in all its ancient extent. 
Jeremiah, however, was not judging the future by the 
superficial evidence of external conditions. He was deeply 
in touch with the moral life of his people and he could 
feel within it that corruption of the national morale which 
meant that disaster and death were imminent (Jeremiah 
73:23-27,). 

Toward the end of the seventh century, the form in 
which the doom would come began to be more and more 
evident. The history of the period is very complex, but it 
is enough to say that the good king Josiah was killed in 
battle and succeeded by his son, Jehoiakim, a thoroughly 
self-centered politician and the willing tool of any foreign 
power strong enough to claim his allegiance (Jeremiah 
22:13-19). Shortly after this, Babylon succeeded in estab- 
lishing her claim to be Assyria's successor as ruler of the 
oriental world, and Jehoiakim quite voluntarily submitted 
to her overlordship. Eventually, however, having mis- 
judged his resources and misled by promises of help from 
the Egyptians, he rebelled and attempted to set himself 



up as an independent monarch. Nebuchadnezzar, the Baby- 
lonian king, immediately marched against him, captured 
the city, 597 B.C., and carried away the most influential 
among the people to captivity in Babylon. Jehoiakim died 
before the city fell, and his son Jehoiachin came to the 
throne just in time to be carried away by the Babylonians. 
His uncle, Zedekiah, a well-meaning but indecisive indi- 
vidual, succeeded him as king, and, ten years later, allowed 
the same bad advice and the same false promises of for- 
eign assistance to precipitate him foolishly into another 
rebellion against the Babylonians. This time, the Baby- 
lonians had completely lost patience and when Jerusalem 
was captured after a long siege, 586 B.C., the horrors of 
which are described in the Book of LAMENTATIONS (e.g., 
chapter 4), Nebuchadnezzar ordered it razed to the foun- 
dations, including the walls and the temple of Solomon, 
so as to make further revolt forever impossible. This time 
a much larger part of the population, though by no means 
the whole of it, was carried into exile. Thus Jeremiah's 
dark prophecies came true and the Hebrew kingdom was 
at an end. The Babylonian Exile had begun. This is the 
story told in II Kings 23:26-25:21. 

Two more of the prophetic books belong in this period. 
The Book of HABAKKUK. is an attempt to wrestle with the 
moral problem created by the rapid succession of victories 
achieved by the ungodly Babylonians, Chaldeans. The 
Book of EZEKIEL is the work of a prophet who in 597 B.C. 
went to Babylonia among the first captives and there fol- 
lowed, and commented upon, the progress of events in 
Palestine. He also continued to prophesy for a number of 
years after the Exile began. 

68 



THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL IN EXILE 

THIS might very well have been the end of Israel and of 
the religious truths which had been committed to her 
keeping. But God still had a great work, the greatest, for 
her to do. His Spirit was at work among the exiles in 
Babylonia, stirring up in them a great consciousness of 
their own past glories and a sense of greater things yet to 
come. During the Exile, the Jews ceased to be a nation in 
the former sense of the word and began to become what 
God intended them to be: a spiritual community, a 
Church. When the religion of sacrifice and Temple was 
gone, the religion of the Book and the synagogue was born, 
a religion which could be practiced anywhere in the world, 
not merely on the soil of Palestine. Thus in the Exile there 
began to take place that great expansion of the horizons 
of Judaism which was a necessary pre-condition for the 
rise within it of the Christian Church. 

AFTER THE BABYLONIAN EXILE: THE SECOND ISAIAH 

EVENTUALLY the Exile came to an end. The Babylonian 
Empire fell before the rising power of Persia, and when 
Cyrus, the Persian king, entered Babylon, 539 B.C., one of 
his first acts was a decree permitting the Jews who were 
settled in Babylonia to return to their homeland. The 
progress of Cyrus had been anxiously followed by the ex- 
iled Jews and one of their number, an anonymous prophet, 
wrote some of the most beautiful chapters in the Old Tes- 
tament at this time, telling of the glorious things God was 
about to do for his people. These prophecies are now at- 
tached to the end of the Book of Isaiah and lacking a better 
name, the author is commonly called the Second Isaiah. 

69 



HOW THE TEMPLE WAS REBUILT 

WE have only fragmentary information about the period 
which follows and have to depend largely on the rather 
confused and episodic story told in the Books of Ezra and 
Nehemiah. These two books are merely the concluding 
part of a great historical work which begins with I and II 
CHRONICLES. The author of this four-volume outline of 
world history wrote many centuries after the events and 
had very little material with which to work. For the early 
part of his story (7-77 Chronicles), he merely rewrote the 
Books of Samuel and Kings in accordance with his own 
somewhat peculiar philosophy of history, idealizing the 
characters, sometimes elaborating, sometimes condensing, 
the narrative. These first two books have little new to tell 
us, but the last two, Ezra and Nehemiah, with all their 
deficiencies as history, are invaluable for the unique, 
though fitful, light they throw on the obscure centuries 
which followed the Exile. 

EZRA 1-4 describes the return of the exiles under the 
royal prince Zerubbabel and their first attempts to rees- 
tablish the worship of God in Jerusalem. Some eighteen 
years after the return, the prophets HAGGAI and ZECHARIAH 
stirred up the energies of the people to begin the rebuild- 
ing of the Temple and in 516 B.C. it was completed 
(Ezra $> 6). Ezra himself, according to the book which bears 
his name, (Ezra 7-10), was a scribe (the first to receive the 
name) who came to Jerusalem from Babylon about the 
middle of the following century and carried on a cam- 
paign to reawaken the religious zeal of the Jews, especially 
by putting an end to marriages with foreign women, 

70 



which, he felt, were destroying the unity of the people 
of Israel and the integrity of their religion. 

He also brought with him a Book of the Law (Nehemiah 
8-10) which most scholars identify, at least in part, with the 
document in the Pentateuch called P. It was evidently in 
the main a book of detailed instructions with regard to 
life and worship and was immediately accepted by the 
people as of binding authority. It was not long before this 
book was combined with the older documents J and E 
and the Book of Deuteronomy to form the Pentateuch, 
the first five books of the Bible as it is today. These five 
books together with the various commentaries which grew 
up about them are what the New Testament calls "the 
law" for, from the time of Ezra on, they constituted the 
fundamental law of the Jewish religion. Because they had 
to be interpreted, there grew up a special class of students 
of the Law, who became the real religious leaders of the 
Jews and were called scribes or rabbis. This kind of re- 
ligion, which centered in the Law and the work of the 
rabbis, is what is called Judaism and was the religion in 
which Jesus and St. Paul were nurtured. Thus the work 
begun by Ezra was of almost inestimable importance. 

The other great man of this age was NEHEMIAH, a lay- 
man who had risen to a high position in the Persian court 
and chose to exercise his great influence for the good of 
his people. He became governor of the Jews in 444 B.C. 
and immediately set to work to restore the city walls of 
Jerusalem. In doing so he aroused the enmity of the people 
who lived in the north, around Samaria and Shechem, and 
the final breach between the Jews and Samaritans is to be 
dated from about this time. He also attempted to purify 

71 



and consolidate the religious life of the people by seeing 
that the religious taxes were paid, the Sabbath properly 
observed, and marriages with foreign women forbidden. 
How necessary Nehemiah's reform was, we see from the 
Book of MALACHI, which dates from the period immedi- 
ately before his coming to Jerusalem. Despite a certain 
narrowness in his vision, Nehemiah emerges as a really 
good type of the devout and consecrated layman. Many 
scholars believe that the chronology of these books is incor- 
rect and that the work of Ezra is actually to be dated about 
fifty years after Nehemiah. 

To us, the almost fanatical devotion of Ezra and Nehe- 
miah to the Jewish nation and their violent opposition to 
any compromise with the surrounding Gentile world 
seems a severe limitation on their greatness and an un- 
fortunate narrowing down of the broad vision which is 
evident in some of the earlier prophets. We should recog- 
nize, though, that the Jewish religion, the religion of a 
small and impoverished community, could hardly have 
survived through the difficult years which were to follow, 
if it had not been for the uncompromising loyalty to the 
nation and the traditional religion engendered by such 
men as these and their equally "narrow-minded" follow- 
ers. They undoubtedly played a real and very important 
role for the time in which they lived, and we should regret 
only that the exclusiveness which was a necessity for a 
particular age still remained when the crisis was past. 
Even in the times following Ezra and Nehemiah, how- 
ever, there were protests against the extreme views to 
which their teaching gave rise. Thus in the Book of JONAH, 
we have an amusing caricature of a narrow-minded 

72 



prophet who cannot conceive that God is interested in 
anyone except Jews, and in the Book of RUTH (see page 
47) the attractive portrait of a woman who, although of 
non-Jewish origin, proved herself capable of sacrificial de- 
votion and genuine religious feeling. These two books 
show that the more liberal strain in Jewish religion was by 
no means dead. It was, of course, to this strain that Chris- 
tianity attached itself. 

AFTER THE HISTORICAL BOOKS 

VERY little is known of the centuries 400-200 B.C., al- 
though most of the books of the Bible, apart from the 
Pentateuch, actually came into being or were edited in 
their final form during this period. From other sources 
than the Bible, we know that Palestine, like the rest of 
the oriental world, passed under a series of new rulers 
when at last the Persian Empire was overthrown by Alex- 
ander the Great. From about 333 B.C. Palestine was a 
part of the Greek world and the influence of Greek 
language, thought, and culture upon the Jewish people 
was enormous. The fact that the New Testament was 
written in Greek is one of the most striking evidences of 
this. Greek culture became so popular that for a time it 
looked as though the traditional culture and religion of 
Israel would be entirely lost. Out of this situation grew the 
last great crisis of Israel before the Christian era. 

THE HEROIC STRUGGLE OF THE MACCABEES 

IF the infiltration of Greek culture had continued to be a 
gradual thing, it might have succeeded in obliterating the 
old national culture of Israel, but things were suddenly 

73 



brought to a dramatic head when a Grecian king, Antio- 
chus Epiphanes, who ruled over the Seleucid (Syrian) 
Empire, one of the kingdoms into which Alexander's 
world-empire had broken up after his death, attempted 
forcibly to suppress the religion of the Jews. The story of 
the thrilling battle for national survival which followed is 
told in the books of the Apocrypha called I and II MACCA- 
BEES. Antiochus had forbidden the practice of Judaism 
and had actually set up a pagan altar, "the abomination 
of desolation," in the temple at Jerusalem, not realizing 
with what kind of people he had to deal. The devout nu- 
cleus of the nation rose against him in violent revolt under 
the leadership of Judas Maccabeus and gradually drove the 
Syrian forces out of the land. It was in this period that the 
Book of DANIEL was written, in order to encourage the 
Jews to fight bravely against their foreign oppressors by 
showing them, on the one hand (Daniel 1-6) how coura- 
geously their ancestors in the days of the Babylonian Exile 
had stood up for their faith, and on the other hand, 
(Daniel 7-14) how certain they could be of victory since 
God was on their side and had already determined the out- 
come (Daniel 7:27). 

THE HASMONEAN KINGDOM 

THE Jews were entirely victorious under the leadership 
of Judas and other members of his family; the temple was 
restored to the worship of Jehovah, 165 B.C., and a few 
years later a Jewish kingdom was once more established in 
Palestine with the family of the Maccabees, now called 
the Hasmoneans, as the ruling dynasty. This began a pe- 
riod of aggressive nationalism such as had not been pos- 

74 



sible for more than three hundred years and would not 
be paralleled again until the rise of modern Zionism. It 
reached its highest pitch in the forcible conversion to 
Judaism of some of the Jews' near neighbors to the north 
and south, especially the Idumeans. In all probability, the 
Book of ESTHER was written in this age, as no book in the 
Old Testament is so completely a product of unrestrained, 
purely secular, nationalism as this. It is a romantic novel- 
ette laid in the days of the Persian Empire, which reaches 
its climax with the slaughter by the Jews of seventy-five 
thousand Gentiles! The chief values of this book are lit- 
erary and historical. It is an exciting story, well told, and 
gives an insight into the mind of many of the Jewish 
people at this remarkable period in their history. The 
Apocryphal Book of JUDITH is of much the same charac- 
ter and was probably written about the same time. 

THE ROMAN EMPIRE: HEROD THE GREAT 

THE independent Hasmonean kingdom, however, did 
not have long to live. In 64 B.C. Syria and Palestine be- 
came a part of the Roman Empire. Eventually Herod the 
Great, an Idumean whose people had been converted to 
Judaism at the sword's point a short time before his birth, 
succeeded by an almost incredibly cynical combination of 
perfidy, brutality, and political shrewdness in getting him- 
self recognized as king of the Jews under Roman suze- 
rainty. The fascinating story of his reign is to be read in 
the works of the great, but equally worldly and calculat- 
ing, Jewish historian, Josephus. It is Herod who Occupies 
the throne when the New Testament story begins. 

During all the period which followed the Babylonian 

75 



Exile a great movement, marked by no spectacular events, 
had been quietly going on among the Jews. This was the 
gradual dispersion of the nation throughout the civilized 
world. Palestine was a poor country and the young peo- 
ple, fresh, vigorous, and anxious for a better life, had 
emigrated in a constant stream until by New Testament 
times, there were far more Jews outside the Holy Land 
than within it. It was this worldwide diffusion of the 
Jewish people, the Diaspora, along with the universal use 
of the Greek language, which made possible the preaching 
journeys of St. Paul and other early Christian missionaries. 
Wherever they went, there were already synagogues in 
which they could preach and people who could under- 
stand the language which they spoke. Christians have al- 
ways seen in these facts the working of God's Holy Spirit, 
preparing the world to receive the Gospel. 



CHAPTER 
FIVE 



Prophetic Books: Proclamation 
of God's Justice and Mercy 

A 

X1.LTHOUGH the prophetic books come 
last in the Old Testament, it is better to deal with them 
here rather than later, because they are so closely connect- 
ed with the history of the nation and the greater part of 
them were written before the poetic books. Most of them 
have already been referred to in the preceding section in 
the proper historical order. For convenience of reference, 
they are considered in this section in the order in which 
they appear in our Bibles. 

THE NATURE OF A PROPHET 

THE prophetic writings are frequently misunderstood be- 
cause people think that a prophet is "one who can fore- 
tell the future" and they try to get from the prophetic 
books a blueprint of world history for all time to come. 
Only one of the so-called prophetic writings, the Book of 
Daniel, actually attempts to do anything of this kind, and 

77 



as we shall see, it is not really a prophetic book at all, in 
the Old Testament sense (see page 86). Although the great 
prophets were indeed interested in the shape of things to 
come, their concern was not with the remote future, but 
with that which lay directly before them. They could 
see that the events of the immediate future are always 
the result of what people are doing and thinking in the 
present. 

The prophets were not fanciful visionaries who sought to 
disclose the secret plan of God for all subsequent history, 
but men of tremendously practical interests who were 
deeply immersed in the social, political, and moral prob- 
lems of their own times. Their chief endeavor was to ex- 
plain the will of God to the people of the day in which 
they lived and to interpret in moral terms the meaning 
of contemporary events. Of course they did not conceive 
of themselves as mere teachers or preachers, but regarded 
themselves quite literally as men of God, men of whom 
God took possession and whose minds and voices He used 
to declare His will. Yet, their books dearly show that they 
were not mere automatons, simply reproducing the words 
of Another. They were, rather, profoundly intelligent men 
who actively cooperated with God in the formulation and 
proclamation of His message. 

A two-fold definition of a prophet will, perhaps, come 
somewhere near the truth. The great prophets of the 
eighth century and later were, on the one hand, men of 
outstanding intelligence and deep moral earnestness, who 
were in contact with all the basic forces which were stir- 
ring in their times, while on the other hand, the spirit 
of the living God was actually at work within them utiliz- 



ing them as instruments to mould Israel according to His 
will. 

The prophets are often difficult to understand. There 
are three reasons for this: 

First, since they always spoke with regard to a particular 
situation, we sometimes fail to understand their mean- 
ing, because we no longer know clearly what that situa- 
tion was. 

Secondly, the addresses of the prophets were always brief 
and a single chapter in our Bibles today may contain 
several separate prophetic oracles or addresses, delivered 
upon different occasions and sometimes even by different 
men. The editors who put the prophetic books together 
often did not understand the material with which they 
were dealing any better than we do and frequently joined 
together oracles which are unconnected and make no par- 
ticular sense when read consecutively. 

Thirdly, since what the oracle originally referred to was 
often forgotten in the course of time, the true meaning of 
the language has sometimes been forgotten also and the 
words and forms have been changed as they were copied 
by one scribe after another until, not infrequently, pas- 
sages have been corrupted to such an extent that neither 
the English translation nor the Hebrew original makes 
any very clear sense. These difficulties, of course, should 
not be exaggerated unduly and they should not lead us to 
neglect the reading of the prophetic books, because, next 
to the New Testament itself, they are the noblest religious 
writings of all time and contain some of the most stirring 
passages in all literature. 

79 



ISAIAH: THE PROPHET OF FAITH IN GOD 

AT the head of the four so-called major 1 prophets stands 
the Book of ISAIAH. The nucleus around which this book 
grew was a collection of the oracles of the eighth century 
Judean prophet Isaiah. Isaiah's oracles make up a large 
part of the first thirty-nine chapters. Isaiah exercised his 
ministry as a prophet in Jerusalem for more than forty 
years, mostly in the reigns of Ahaz and Hezekiah (see 
pages 62, 63), and during the successive crises of that time 
was the most important spiritual leader of the nation. He 
was possibly of noble birth since he had direct access to 
the ears of the king. His call to prophesy is beautifully 
and simply told in chapter 6. Here, in the song of the 
seraphim, we meet one of the great ideas in Isaiah's 
thought, that of the majestic and unapproachable holiness 
of God. To Isaiah this holiness included the thought of 
God's utter moral purity. The first crisis Isaiah had to 
meet in his prophetic ministry was that of the Syro- 
Ephraimite War (Isaiah 7), during which he first emerged 
as the prophet of absolute faith in God. He said, // ye 
will not believe, surely ye shall not be established (Isaiah 
7:9). The same thought frequently recurs elsewhere in his 
teaching, as in the familiar passage, In returning and rest 
shall ye be saved; in quietness and in confidence shall be 
your strength (Isaiah 30:15).* Chapter 20 describes a later 
crisis of the nation's life during which the prophet walked 
amongst the people "naked and barefoot" for three years to 
try and persuade them not to ioin in armed revolt against 



* The terms major and minor are to some extent misleading and are 
used here only because they have become fixed in common usage, 
a See footnote, page 63. 

so 



their Assyrian overlords. The last crisis in which we know 
he played a part was that connected with the siege of 
Jerusalem by Sennacherib (Isaiah 36-39). Once again 
Isaiah was sure that God is not on the side of the largest 
battalions, but of those who trust Him and do His will. 
When Sennacherib lifted the siege and withdrew his 
armies, as reported in Isaiah 37:36-38, it seemed that 
Isaiah's doctrine of faith had been triumphantly vindi- 
cated. Among other famous passages in the book, the most 
important for Christian thought are those (perhaps not by 
Isaiah himself) which describe the ideal future king of 
Israel, the Messiah (Isaiah 9 and n). His name shall be 
called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The 
everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace (Isaiah 9:6), and 
the spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him, the spirit of wis- 
dom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, 
the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord (Isaiah 
11:2). 

SECOND ISAIAH: THE PROPHET OF DELIVERANCE 

THE second part of the book of Isaiah (40-66) is the work 
of another prophet (see page 69) or perhaps of several 
prophets, who lived in the days which just preceded and 
followed the end of the Babylonian Exile (539 B.C.), more 
than 150 years after the days of the eighth century Isaiah. 
These chapters, which are among the most familiar and 
appealing in the prophetic books, depict the coming 
glories of the kingdom of Israel and set them in striking 
contrast to the humiliation which the people of God have 
had to suffer for so long. Comfort ye, comfort ye my peo- 
ple, saith your God. Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, 

81 



and cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplished, that her 
iniquity is pardoned (Isaiah 40:1, 2). When Christians read 
these chapters, they quite properly refer the promises of 
glory and worldwide dominion to the spiritual Israel, 
which is the Christian Church, rather than to the national 
Israel of the Jews. 

Nothing in these remarkable chapters is more striking 
than the description in four passages (Isaiah 42:1-4; 49:1-6; 
$0:4-9; 52:1353:12) of a mysterious and touching figure 
whom we call "the Suffering Servant of the Lord," an un- 
named person who is to save his people, and all peoples, 
by suffering and death, by being wounded for their trans- 
gressions and bruised for their iniquities. Jewish inter- 
preters were never agreed as to whom these chapters re- 
ferred, but Christians have always seen in them a fore- 
shadowing of the career of Jesus Christ and, according to 
the Gospels, our Lord Himself accepted them as con- 
taining the divinely intended pattern for His life. It was 
by the contemplation of this strange figure that He 
realized it was His paradoxical destiny to be a suffering 
Messiah. 

JEREMIAH: THE PROPHET OF THE INNER UFE 

THE second of the major prophets is JEREMIAH (see page 
66) and the book which bears his name is largely composed 
of three kinds of literary material: oracles spoken by him 
and written down at his command (see Jeremiah j6)> auto- 
biographical fragments in which he tells of his own life 
and inner thoughts (e.g. Jeremiah 12:1-6; 20:7-18) and bio- 
graphical sections written by his faithful friend and secre- 
tary, Baruch (e.g. Jeremiah 27, 28, 29). Unfortunately, the 

8s 



order of these materials is in great disarray, and, while the 
separate sections are perfectly intelligible as they stand, 
one needs the help of a good teacher or commentary to 
straighten out the sequence of events. The prophet lived 
through the closing years of the kingdom of Judah and was 
involved in all the crises of that time. He was frequently 
in conflict with the authorities (e.g. Jeremiah 26), incurred 
the implacable enmity of king Jehoiakim (Jeremiah 
36:2032), on more than one occasion was cast into prison 
and was in danger of death (Jeremiah 20:1-6; 38:1-6; 32 
and 33). Yet, in spite of constant opposition, he never once 
faltered in his declaration that Israel was doomed because 
it persistently rebelled against God's leadership. He 
warned that it was futile for Israel to resist the Baby- 
lonians since God was using them as instruments to punish 
His people (e.g. Jeremiah 21:1-10). It may well be imagined 
that such defeatist talk did not make Jeremiah popular 
with his compatriots or their rulers. His was a lonely life 
for all his years of prophesying, a loneliness accentuated 
by his feeling that God had forbidden him to marry or 
take part in the normal social life of others (Jeremiah 
16:1-9). Only the assurance of God's constant presence 
made it possible for him to endure. The fine account of 
his call to prophesy which stands at the beginning of his 
book describes both his hesitation to enter upon such a 
life and the conviction of God-given strength which never- 
theless made it possible for him to do so. Every indication 
is that Jeremiah was a normal, kindly, rather timid man, 
who loved the sights and sounds of the countryside around 
the little village of Anathoth which had been his home. 
There were many times in his career when he longed to 

83 



give up his unnatural life and this unpopular preaching, 
but always the sense o God's call and God's help spurred 
him onward (Jeremiah 15:10-21). 

One must not think of Jeremiah as a "gloomy prophet." 
This reputation has been given to him because of the Book 
of Lamentations, which he did not write. He ,had, it is 
true, a message of doom to deliver, but always behind the 
doom was the sense of God's great purpose which could 
not be frustrated, and, once the doom had taken place, 
Jeremiah began to speak enthusiastically and beautifully 
of the hope of restoration for Israel, a restoration which 
would, however, take place on a higher and more spiritual 
plane than anything the nation had previously known 
(Jeremiah 32:36-44). In what many would consider the 
finest passage in the Old Testament (Jeremiah 31:31-34), 
he speaks of the New Covenant which God would one day 
make with His people. The significance of this passage for 
Christian theology is clear when we remember the fa- 
miliar words of the Communion Service, This is my blood 
of the New Covenant (see St. Luke 22:20). 

Aside from his doctrine of the New Covenant, Jere- 
miah's chief significance for religion is the revelation 
which he gives us of his own inner life of prayer and de- 
votion. He is often called the first individual in history 
since he was one of the very first to record, not merely the 
external events in which he was concerned, but also his 
own inner thoughts and his private meditations (e.g. Jere- 
miah 15:10-21). Although Jeremiah is obviously bound by 
some of the limitations of his age, yet he emerges from the 
pages of his book as one of the most human and attractive 
figures in all literature. 



ETTCKTFL; THE PROPHET OF RECONSTRUCTION 

THE prophet EZEKIEL is the least appealing of the ma- 
jor prophets, a lonely, forbidding, but towering figure 
among the great men of the Bible. His mind is the most 
difficult of them all to understand, as one must readily ad- 
mit if he compares Ezekiel's verbose and fantastic account 
of his call to prophesy (Ezekiel i) with the corresponding 
accounts in Isaiah 6 and Jeremiah i. Ezekiel lived among 
the Jewish captives in Babylonia in the early days of the 
Exile and something of the awkward fancifulness of Baby- 
lonian mythology and art seems to have entered into his 
soul. His book is, though, more orderly than those of any 
of his predecessors. The first 32 chapters consist of proph- 
ecies written before the final downfall of the Hebrew king- 
dom (that is, between 597 and 586 B.C.). In these he plays 
over and over again variations on the theme, "Do not be 
encouraged by delusive hopes; Jerusalem is going to be 
totally destroyed" (e.g. Ezekiel 4). 

The greatest chapter among all these is the eighteenth, 
in which Ezekiel, incidental to his main purpose, declares 
that God judges men only by what they are at the moment 
of judgment. God does not punish an individual for the 
sins of his ancestors, his family, or race, nor does He punish 
him even for his own sins in the past if these have been 
sincerely repented of. God, he says, has no pleasure in 
the death of the wicked (Ezekiel 18:23), which is Ezekiel's 
somewhat backhanded way of saying that God loves even 
the sinner. Ezekiel's emphasis upon the importance of 
individuals represents a tremendous advance. Before his 
time, the Jews took it for granted that men should be dealt 

85 



with in groups and that they could be held responsible for 
the sins of their family, their compatriots, and even of their 
ancestors. They believed that children would be punished 
for their father's sins to the third and fourth generations 
(Exodus 34:7). How this worked out in practice can be 
seen by reading the horrifying story of Achan told in 
Joshua 7, especially verses 24, 25. 

The second part of Ezekiel's book (chapters 33-48) con- 
sists of prophecies uttered after the final siege and de- 
struction of Jerusalem. The prophet, who had previously 
spoken only of doom, here speaks almost entirely of hope, 
of God's plan to restore the nation in purified form under 
a just and humane king. The shepherds of chapter 34 are 
kings. The future restoration of Israel is most strikingly 
depicted in the remarkable vision of "the valley of dry 
bones" in chapter 37. The concluding chapters of the book 
(40-48) consist for the most part of laws and regulations 
which do not make for exciting reading, but are historical- 
ly interesting as the first tentative program of life and 
worship to be drawn up for the reconstructed Jewish com- 
munity after the Exile. 

DANIEL: THE HERALD OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD 

THE fourth of the major prophets is DANIEL. This actual- 
ly is not a book of prophecy at all, in the Old Testament 
sense of the word, and is not classified as such in the He- 
brew Bible. It is an apocalypse, a kind of writing repre- 
sented in the New Testament by the Book of Revelation, 
which uses strange, fantastic language to teach the truth 
that God has a plan for His world. In all the apocalypses 
(and there were many others besides the two which have 

86 



been preserved in the Bible), this plan is always described 
as containing certain standard elements: before the end 
there will be a time of great persecution, with much dis- 
tress for the faithful, after which God will intervene in 
some striking way, destroy the heathen, and establish His 
rule or kingdom upon earth. Other elements are the res- 
urrection of the dead, a judgment, and eternal happiness 
for the righteous. The differences among the apocalypses 
are due to the various ways in which they elaborate the 
fundamental themes. The Book of Daniel was written, as 
has been previously explained (see page 74), to meet a 
particular crisis in the history of the nation, the attempt 
of Antiochus Epiphanes to suppress the Jewish religion. 
The purpose of both parts of the book, the exciting stories 
about Daniel and the three Holy Children in chapters 1-6, 
and the apocalypse proper in chapters 7-12, is the same: 
to encourage the Jews to be faithful to the practice of 
their religion because God can be depended upon to take 
care of His own. One should not allow the fanciful, and 
often unintelligible, imagery of chapters 7-12 to blind 
him to the great thought which underlies them, the 
thought of God's dominion over the world and the realiza- 
tion of His purposes through the course of history. 

THE MINOR PROPHETS 

IN the Hebrew Bible, the rest of the prophetic writings are 
all part of a single volume called The Book of the Twelve. 
We call them minor only because their bulk is so much 
less than that of the major prophets, but actually such 
prophets as Amos and Hosea are decidedly major so far 
as their significance is concerned* 



First in order, though not quite in order of time, is the 
Book of HOSEA (see page 59) who was a prophet of the 
northern kingdom in the days just before its final fall 
(721 B.C.). The burden of his preaching is that irretriev- 
able disaster is on the way and that it is deserved because 
the people of Israel have preferred to worship the little 
gods of the Canaanite fertility religion rather than Je- 
hovah, the god of their ancestors. Hosea, however, is 
known to religious history chiefly as the prophet of love, 
not because love was the principal thing in his message, 
but because he undoubtedly did conceive of God as pri- 
marily a God of love and mercy, who punished His people 
only as a last desperate measure and would always have 
been willing to forgive them if they had ever shown any 
sign of repentance. The first three chapters show how 
Hosea came to this conclusion through his own unhappy 
experience with a faithless wife. 

JOEL is one of the latest of the prophetic books, perhaps 
written as late as the fourth century B.C. It begins with a 
description of a plague of locusts, a terrifying phenomenon 
which then leads the prophet on to the thought of that 
great "day of the Lord" which will one day come upon the 
world. 

AMOS (see page 59) was the first of all the writing 
prophets, and prophesied in the northern kingdom a few 
years before Hosea, beginning perhaps about 750 B.C. 
His is one of the dearest and most virile of all the pro- 
phetic books, and is dominated by a single theme: God's 
demand for absolute justice in social relationships. For 
Amos, nothing else counts. Sacrifices, temples, worship of 
any kinds is meaningless unless it finds expression in a 

88 



righteous social order. His thought is well summed up in 
the familiar quotation, Let justice roll down as the waters, 
and righteousness as a mighty stream (Amos 5:24). The 
famous expression / was no prophet, neither was I a 
prophet's son is an indignant denial that he was a mere 
prophet by profession who earned his living by telling 
fortunes and playing upon the religious credulity of the 
masses. Instead, he was a laboring man, a shepherd from 
Tekoa, in the kingdom of Judah, who in the midst of his 
work had heard God's call to be the bearer of His message 
to Israel (Amos 7:14, 15; 1:1). 

Along with the great prophets whose vision was world- 
wide and whose interests were largely moral, we find men- 
tion of a large class of professional prophets, who were 
men of much smaller vision and whose message consisted 
largely in prophesying victory for Israel's armies and disas- 
ter for her foes. To such men as Isaiah, Jeremiah, and 
Ezekiel, men of this type were merely false prophets (e.g. 
Ezekiel 13:1-17). This was certainly an extreme judgment, 
as many of the false prophets were undoubtedly conscien- 
tious men who, rightly or wrongly, were concerned to em- 
phasize God's favor toward His people rather than His 
judgment upon them. The Book of OBADIAH is an example 
of this kind of writing. Its subject is some terrible doom 
which has befallen Edom, the nation situated immediate- 
ly southeast of Israel and most dosely related to her by 
ties of kinship. Obadiah interprets her fate as an act of 
divine retribution for the infamous way in which the 
Edomites had supported the Babylonians in the days when 
Jerusalem was destroyed. 

The Book of JONAH represents as broad and generous a 



point of view as is to be found anywhere in the Old Testa* 
ment. It is, as a matter of fact, not a book of prophecy, but 
a story about a prophet, a little novel which is intended to 
show how ridiculous the attitude of the narrow-minded na- 
tionalist really is. Jonah, the legendary prophet who is the 
central figure of the book, is intended to be typical of those 
Jews of the author's time (the late post-exilic period) who 
felt that God had no concern with anyone except them- 
selves. The point of the book is that God in His universal 
love cares as much for the people of Nineveh as for them. 
The so-called whale, really "a great fish/' is merely a bit 
of picturesque detail which the author introduces in order 
to make his story more colorful and interesting. 

The Book of MICAH is one of the greatest of the minor 
prophetic books, although the work of the eighth century 
Judean prophet Micah, a younger contemporary of Isaiah 
(see page 64), occupies only the first three chapters. His- 
message is essentially the same as that of Amos God's de- 
mand for justice in social relations. The anonymous re- 
mainder of the book (chapters 4-7) contains the beautiful 
picture of the Jerusalem of the future situated in quiet 
beauty as the spiritual center of a world at peace (chapter 
4:1-5; found in part also in Isaiah 2). Here also is to be 
found that definition of God's demands upon man which 
is the best of all summaries of the content and spirit of 
Old Testament religion: What doth the Lord require of 
thee, but to do justly and to love kindness and to walk 
humbly with thy God (Micah 6:8). 

NAHUM, like Obadiah, is a representative of the nation* 
alistic type of prophecy. The entire content of the book i& 
a savage exultation over the fall of Nineveh the capital 

90 



of the great Assyrian Empire (612 B.C.). Regarded purely 
as literature, it is one of the most stirring poems in the 
Hebrew language and like the Book of Obadiah vividly 
pictures the consequences of national pride and cruelty. 

The prophet HABAKKUK (see page 68) lived during the 
days when the new Babylonian Empire was sweeping 
everything aside in its triumphal progress. The problem 
with which the main part of the book deals is the peren- 
nial one of attempting to reconcile the apparent prosperity 
of the wicked with the conviction that a just and omnipo- 
tent God is in control of the forces of nature and history 
(Habakkuk 1:13). Habakkuk finds no satisfying intellec- 
tual answer, but concludes that the righteous man will 
nevertheless find the path of life by holding steadfastly to 
God and the practices of his religion: The righteous shall 
live by his faith (Habakkuk 2:4). 

ZEPHANIAH (see page 66) attempted to interpret pro- 
phetically the situation apparently created by the incur- 
sion of the Scythian barbarians into the Near East in the 
late seventh century B.C. The great medieval Christian 
hymn Dies irae (468 in the 1940 Hymnal) is based upon 
Zephaniah's description of the coming Day of the Lord 
(note especially Zephaniah 1:15). 

HAGGAI (see page 70), who delivered the four brief 
oracles now contained in his book within a few weeks to- 
ward the end of the year 520 B.C., had only one concern, 
that the Jews should immediately begin the rebuilding of 
the Temple which the Babylonians had destroyed in 586 
B.C. He explains that all the distress which has come upon 
them since their return from Exile is due to their neglect 
of this great task. 



ZECHARIAH (see page 70) was active at the same time as 
Haggai and in the same cause. He, however, had broader 
interests, shows much of the moral seriousness of the older 
prophets (e.g. Zechariah 7:8-14) and, in chapter 8, draws 
one of the most appealing pictures to be found in the Old 
Testament of life in the wonderfully restored Jerusalem 
of the future. Much of Zechariah's message is surrounded 
by fanciful imagery which is similar to that of the later 
apocalyptic writers. The last chapters of his book (9-14) 
were written by another and much later hand, or by sev- 
eral other hands. The material which they contain is partly 
apocalyptical in character and is very difficult to interpret. 
The most familiar passage is that which describes the 
peaceful coming of the messianic king: Behold, thy king 
cometh unto thee; he is just and having salvation; lowly, 
and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass 

(9^ 

The last book in the Old Testament is MALACHI (see 
page 72). It is actually anonymous, since the word Malachi 
is not a proper name, but merely the word in 3:1 which 
is translated my messenger. The unknown author of the 
oracles contained in it lived in the time shortly before the 
coming of Nehemiah and Ezra and describes the low spir- 
itual state of the people, particularly as regards their neg- 
lect of the worship of God (Malachi i:j) and the preva- 
lence of divorce among them (Malachi 



CHAPTER 
SIX 



Poetical and Wisdom Books; 
Meditations on God and Life 



T 

JLHE books to be discussed here (Job 
through the Song of Solomon) all belong in the third sec- 
tion of the Hebrew Bible, the Writings, as do also some 
of the books previously discussed, e.g. Ruth, Daniel, I-II 
Chronicles, etc., and were regarded by the Jews as on a 
somewhat lower level of inspiration and importance than 
the Law and the Prophets. In general, they all belong to 
the later period of Old Testament history and are, indeed, 
with the possible exception of some of the Psalms, all post- 
Exilic. Although the Authorized (King James) Version 
prints these books as prose, they are all, with the excep- 
tion of Ecclesiastes, written in poetic form, as the Revised 
Version clearly indicates. Hebrew poetry has no scheme of 
rhymes, nor does it have precisely measured syllabic feet 
as does English poetry, but it does have very strongly 
marked rhythmic patterns. Its most striking characteristic 
is parallelism, as one can see by observing the asterisks 

93 



which, in the Prayer Book version of the Psalms, always 
divide the Psalm-verse into two nearly equal halves. The 
second half is always parallel in some way to the first. It 
usually expresses the same thought in different words, but 
sometimes gives a contrasting or complementary thought. 
In Hebrew poetry, as in other poetic literatures, the lan- 
guage and vocabulary are more elevated than in prose. 

JOB: WHY DO THE INNOCENT SUFFER? 

THE Book of JOB is not only a great work of the poetic 
imagination, but also a profound discussion of one of the 
most difficult of religious questions, Why does God permit 
the innocent to suffer? Instead of approaching the ques- 
tion in an abstract way, the author adopted the form of 
drama, though it was not, of course, actually intended for 
stage production, since the Hebrews had no theater. He se- 
lected for his hero an ideally righteous man, Job, who was 
visited by a series of almost unendurable calamities. He 
then represents Job as disputing with three of his friends, 
Eliphaz, Bildad, and Zophar, as to the justice of his fate. 
The friends represent the old-fashioned, orthodox point 
of view which regarded all misfortune as punishment for 
sin. They insist that, since Job suffers so much, he must 
be a very bad man. Job, conscious of his own rectitude, 
though not in any smug or self-satisfied way, insists that 
such is not the case and that a God who can permit such 
things to happen is not truly a just God (Job 9:22-24; 
19:6-9). He demands that he be permitted to confront God 
and hear how God would justify His ways (Job 23:3-5). 
While there has been much discussion as to precisely what 
answer the author of Job intended to give to the question 

94 



with which he began, he at least seems to say that no 
completely adequate solution is possible for the human 
mind. What men need to satisfy their eager and anxious 
souls, he seems to say, is not intellectual answers to their 
difficult questions, but the actual personal experience o 
God (Job 38:rff; 40:1-5). 

The first two chapters and the last chapter of the book 
are in prose and are written in a very different mood from 
the poem. They seem to contain an old folk tale which the 
author of the poem has merely taken as a convenient frame- 
work for his magnificent picture of the agony of a human 
soul. Both in Hebrew and English much of the language 
of the book is difficult to understand and there are a num- 
ber of intrusions and disarrangements in the various sec- 
tions which confuse the main outline of argument and de- 
velopment. Nevertheless, it can safely be said'that, in spite 
of its length and difficulty, there is no Old Testament book 
which has more to disclose with repeated readings. 

THE PSALTER: PRAISING GOD IN SONG 

THE Book of PSALMS is a hymn book, a collection of re- 
ligious lyrics of many different types and moods which 
were used in the Temple at Jerusalem to accompany 
public worship. A careful reading of the Psalms even in 
English reveals the fact that they were written by men 
of varied interests and diversified situation. Tradition 
ascribes the Psalms to David, but many of them are ex- 
plicitly ascribed in their titles to other persons (e.g. 73, 89, 
90), and it is doubtful if the great King of Israel was actu- 
ally responsible for any of them. The titles, which profess 
to name the author and describe the situation in which 

95 



the Psalm was written (e.g. 34), are much later than the 
Psalms themselves and were added by editors who were in 
no better position than we are to discuss such things. We 
shall do well simply to accept the fact that the Psalms, 
like the hymns in the Hymnal, were written by many dif- 
ferent authors, whose names have long been forgotten. 
Many of the Psalms are certainly of post-Exilic origin and 
the collection as a whole was made for use in the second 
Temple, that of Zerubbabel (see page 70). Nowhere in 
the Old Testament do we come so close to the heart of 
its religion as in these inspired songs, which are, for the 
most part, direct expressions of the faith and piety of the 
men of ancient Israel. 

A brief list will show by way of a few examples how 
rich is the variety of material contained in the Psalter: 
Moral instruction, i, 15; an evening prayer, 4; hymns of 
praise to God in nature, 8, 19, 29, 104; a song of personal 
trust, 23; a processional hymn, 24; meditations on the 
problem of injustice in the world, 37, 73; a royal marriage 
hymn, 45; hymn to God as saviour, 46; a confession of sins, 
51; a prayer for the king, 72; a lament in time of national 
misfortune, 79; hymns for pilgrims, 84, 121, 122; a lament 
by one who longs to make the pilgrimage to Jerusalem, 
42, 43; a hymn in praise of the Holy City, 87; solemn medi- 
tation upon the shortness of human life, 90; praise to God 
as king, 95-99; praise to God for His love and kindness, 
103; solemn public thanksgiving, 107, 136; an acrostic (an 
artificial poem each part of which begins with a successive 
letter of the Hebrew alphabet), 119; a meditation on 
brotherly love, 133; a meditation on God's omniscience 
and omnipresence, 139. 

96 



This list is far from complete, either as regards cate- 
gories or examples, but will serve to indicate why Jewish 
and Christian people of every age have always been able 
to find in the Psalter poetry which could express their 
every mood. A few of the Psalms belong to an outgrown 
stage of man's religious thought and are rarely used in 
public worship. These are the so-called imprecatory 
Psalms (such as 58 and 109), and, when they are used in 
Christian worship, are interpreted as referring to spiritual 
and not personal enemies. 

PROVERBS: THOUGHTS ON HOW TO LIVE WISELY 

THE Book of PROVERBS is not a collection of folk sayings, 
as the title might lead one to suppose. The brief moral 
apothegms which make up most of the book are highly 
polished literary maxims, the product of professional 
teachers (wise men) who used them for the practical pur- 
pose of teaching the good life to their pupils, mostly young 
men of the upper classes. Like the Psalms, most of the 
Proverbs are late, and the ascription of them to Solomon 
(1:1) is a harmless literary device common to the age in 
which they arose. 1 This book has often been criticized as 
presenting a philosophy of enlightened self-interest as a 
substitute for the high ethical idealism of the prophets. 
This is to misunderstand its purpose which is a purely 
practical one. It does npt deal with morality on the level 
of profound religious insight, but for the most part at- 
tempts merely to commend the ordinary decencies of civ- 



iThus, a book of philosophy in the Apocrypha, written in Greek, is 
called the Wisdom of Solomon, and two books written even later were 
called, respectively, the Psalms and the Odes of Solomon. 

97 



ilized existence to young men who were about to enter the 
fields of diplomacy and commerce. The morality it teaches 
is earthly and common sense. Even here, though, there are 
ethical precepts which rise above this level, such as // thine 
enemy be hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he be 
thirsty, give him water to drink (Proverbs 25:21). The 
thinking of the wise men, also, occasionally led them into 
deeper speculations than usual, as in the beautiful dis- 
cussion of the role played by Wisdom in the creation of the 
world (Proverbs 8:22-36) a passage which clearly forms 
part of the background to the first chapter of the fourth 
Gospel, In the beginning was the Word (St. John 1:1). 

ECCLESIASTES: THE VOICE OF DISILLUSIONMENT 

THE Book of ECCLESIASTES shows another direction in 
which the thought of the wise men sometimes took them. 
The endeavor to find a rational and common sense basis 
for morality could, and did, lead some of them to negative 
and skeptical conclusions, just as, in the modern world, 
the attempt to base morality on something other than re- 
ligion often leads to moral cynicism as well as religious 
disbelief. This book was written by a thoroughly disillu- 
sioned man, who had tried everything and found no satis- 
faction in anything. He rejected the idea that a moral life 
is practically advantageous since, so far as he could see, 
the good and the bad come alike to a wretched end (Ecclesi- 
astes 9:2; n). He did not doubt the existence of God, but 
saw little evidence that God is concerned with man. He 
deprecated too much attention to the practices of religion 
(Ecclesiastes 5:1-6; 7:16). His positive conclusion is that 
one should strive to live the simple life (Ecclesiastes 5:18- 

98 



so) and practice the golden mean (Ecclesiastes 7:16). Ec- 
clesiastes could hardly have been included in the Canon 
of Scripture if the author had not chosen to write under 
the pseudonym of Solomon and the book had not later 
been given an orthodox coloring by the addition of verses 
here and there which provide an antidote to the prevail- 
ing skepticism (e.g. Ecclesiastes 2:26; 8:11-13; 12:13, 14). 
Nevertheless, this is an extremely valuable book since it 
exposes the inadequacy of all attempts to create a satis- 
fying view of life on the basis of mere intellectual specula- 
tion without regard to historic religious faith. The gloomy 
rationalistic pessimism of Ecclesiastes is an excellent foil 
for the religious, though intensely realistic, optimism of 
the Christian Gospel. 

SOLOMON'S SONG: THE BEAUTY OF HUMAN LOVE 

THE SONG OF SOLOMON, the third of the Biblical books at- 
tributed to the great king of Israel's golden age, is actually 
a collection of Hebrew love lyrics, compiled perhaps to be 
sung at a wedding celebration. They are notable for their 
exuberant oriental imagery and for their unusual feeling 
for the beauties of nature (e.g. The Song of Solomon 2:10 
13). They came to have a religious significance only after 
they were reinterpreted to refer, not to the love of a 
man for a maid, but to God's love for his people Israel. 
When the Old Testament became a part of the Christian 
Bible, the book was understood to refer to Christ's love for 
the Church, as one can see by referring to the chapter 
headings in the Authorized Version. This is, of course, 
poetic license and is perfectly legitimate so long as we do 
not suppose it was the purpose of the original writer. 

99 



CHAPTER 
SEVEN 



Religious Faith and Practice 
in the Old Testament 

IILE the Old Testament contains 
many books and they represent many different interests 
and points of view, yet there are certain basic convictions 
about God and the meaning of life which are common 
to most of them. It is this underlying unity of viewpoint 
which justifies speaking of the religion, or theology, of the 
Old Testament. Beside this basic unity of faith, the people 
of ancient Israel were bound together also in a unity of 
worship and religious observance which, especially in later 
times, tended to make of them not merely a Nation, but a 
spiritual community, a Church. 

THE OLD TESTAMENT IDEA OF GOD 

THE most distinctive doctrine of the Old Testament with 
regard to God is that He is One. The basic creed of Juda- 
ism to the present day is Hear, O Israel: the Lord thy God 
is one Lord (Deuteronomy 6:4). In the earliest times, this 

100 



doctrine seems to have meant that there was only one God 
for Israel, but later on it came to mean that only one God 
exists and that there is no other God beside Him. This 
true monotheism finds its most beautiful expression in cer- 
tain passages in Second Isaiah (e.g. Isaiah 44:6; see page 
81). According to the developed thought of Israel, this God 
was the Creator of everything in heaven and earth (Gen- 
esis i) and constantly sustains everything by His love and 
power (Psalm 104). Although God is often associated with 
the forces of nature, He is never identified with them, as is 
done in most pagan religions and in much modern re- 
ligious thought. God is always represented as superior to 
nature and in control of it (Psalm 18:^15; I Kings 
19:11, 12). 

God in the Old Testament is always represented as per- 
sonal, never as an impersonal force. So intense is His per- 
sonality that He even has a personal name, Jehovah or 
Yahweh (Exodus 6:2, 3); usually translated in our English 
versions by the Lord. He is often described as acting like 
a man loving, angry, repentant, speaking, even smelling 
and sleeping. In very early times these expressions may 
have been understood literally, but in later times they 
were merely poetic ways of referring to His activity, since 
no other language was available. The Hebrews felt it was 
more reverent to use even the most extremely human 
(anthropomorphic) language about God than to use the 
abstract language of philosophy. Philosophy tends to make 
God merely the object of our speculative thought rather 
than the living God who reigns as King over His creation, 
directs the course of history to His own great ends, and 
demands personal loyalty from His creatures. 

101 



Along with this emphasis upon His personality, the Old 
Testament also insists that God is spiritual. Although it 
is necessary to use human language if one is to speak of 
Him at all, yet God is not man and the difference between 
the two is an infinite one (Numbers 23:19; Isaiah 55:8, 9). 
In order to safeguard the spirituality of God, the men of 
the Old Testament were forbidden to make any visible 
image or representation of Him (Exodus 20:4) and the 
prophets heaped bitter scorn on those who worshipped 
idols (Isaiah 44:9-20). While the Old Testament does not 
speculate as to what God's nature is, yet it plainly implies 
that, in contrast to man and all other creatures, God is 
Spirit (Isaiah 31:1-3). 

Finally, the Old Testament declares that God is a 
righteous God. He does not operate by caprice, but ac- 
cording to the fixed and unchangeable law of His own 
being (I Samuel 15:29; Genesis 18:25; Psalm 146). Be- 
cause He is righteous, He demands righteousness from His 
worshippers. No worship is pleasing to Him which is not 
an expression of a life lived in obedience to His ethical 
demands (Amos 5:21-24; Isaiah 58:1-12). Thus at the heart 
of the Old Testament is the finest moral teaching known 
to mankind before the coming of Jesus Christ, a moral 
teaching which is neither primarily negative or individ- 
ualistic, but which is positive and above all is concerned 
with justice and decency in social relations (see, for exam- 
ple, Deuteronomy 5:7-21; Leviticus 19:11-18; Psalm 15; 
Job 31). 

Although the Unity of God is one of the basic doctrines 
of the Old Testament, yet there are also to be found there 
certain ideas which can be regarded as intimations of that 

102 



richer and more adequate conception of God which is ex- 
pressed in the Christian doctrine of the Trinity within 
the Divine Unity. The Old Testament frequently speaks 
of the Spirit by which God's power becomes operative in 
the world. Sometimes, especially in the earlier period, this 
was conceived crudely as a mere physical force (Judges 
14:6; II Kings 2:16), but later was associated chiefly with 
spiritual endowments such as the gift of prophecy (Ezekiel 
2:1) and with ethical guidance (Psalm 51:11). In one pas- 
sage, the Spirit is spoken of in terms which imply per- 
sonality (Isaiah 63:10). The Old Testament also speaks of 
God as working by means of His word, as in creation 
(Genesis i, cf. Psalm 33:6) and in the book of Proverbs 
(8:22-30) a similar role is given to Wisdom. These con- 
ceptions are developed and their implications more fully 
realized in the Christian doctrine of God. 

THE OLD TESTAMENT IDEA OF MAN 

ACCORDING to the Old Testament, man was created by God 
"in His own image" (Genesis 1:23). Therefore man is dif- 
ferent from all the rest of creation. Man was created to be 
happy and to enjoy fellowship with God, but was given 
free will so that he could choose whether he would live in 
obedience and voluntary fellowship with Him or not. 
Since Man disobeyed and chose to follow his own will 
rather than God's, misery and death came to rule in the 
world and Man's lot became desperately unhappy (Gen- 
esis 3). He is, therefore, not merely God's creature, but a 
fallen creature who is in need of divine assistance to save 
him from the tragic situation which is the result of his 
sin* Since God is a Father who loves His children (Psalm 

103 



703:75 ) and does not wish them to perish even though 
they have rebelled against Him, it was always His ultimate 
purpose to redeem men from the slavery which they had 
created for themselves (Psalm 130:7, 8). 

In the Old Testament story of creation, God says, It is 
not good that man should be alone (Genesis 2:18). All 
through the Old Testament (and also the New) there is 
this sense that man is in his nature a social being. He al- 
ways is seen as part of some larger group, the family, the 
clan, or the tribe. The individual is so closely related to 
this group that he is often punished or rewarded simply 
because he belongs to it, and not because of his own per- 
sonal merits or demerits (e.g. Joshua 7:24, 25; Exodus 
20:5). In its extreme form this emphasis upon "the solidar- 
ity of the group" is repugnant to our Christian conscience 
and the worst features of it were finally repudiated by the 
prophet Ezekiel (see page 85). In its best form this doctrine 
embodies a very important truth about human nature and 
remains a constant feature of Old Testament religion. 
Man does not fully realize his nature when he lives to him- 
self alone. He is a human, being in the complete sense of 
the word only when he lives in society, fully participating 
in the give-and-take of social intercourse and cooperating 
with others for common ends. Because the Hebrews felt 
this so keenly they never pictured salvation as a merely in- 
dividual matter; man must find his individual salvation 
within the redeemed community. In the Old Testament 
the community within which men find the abundant life 
is the nation of Israel; in the New Testament, of course, 
it is the Christian Church. 



104 



THE IDEA OF THE COVENANT 

BASIC to the religion of the Old Testament (and of the 
New) is the idea that the relation of God to His people is 
founded upon a covenant. The very name we give to the 
two parts of the Bible shows the importance of this idea, 
for though we call them the Old and New Testaments, yet 
the word translated Testament really means Covenant and 
is so rendered on the title page of the revised versions. The 
word thus translated meant in its original sense a solemn 
agreement and was used by the men of the Old Testament 
for many different kinds of agreements which men entered 
into in order to regulate their life together. Treaties, con- 
tracts, partnerships, all relationships which involved mu- 
tual privileges and responsibilities, were embodied in cov- 
enants. 

According to the Bible, when God saved the tribes of 
Israel out of the land of Egypt and created Israel as a na- 
tion, He entered into a covenant with them by which He 
promised to be their God, if they would promise to trust 
in Him and do His will (Exodus 19:5; 24:1-8). God's part 
of the covenant was to be a King and Father to His people, 
to protect them and deliver them from trouble; the peo- 
ple's part was to live in accordance with the just and holy 
laws which God had given them. Thus, for the Old Is- 
rael, the covenant was based primarily upon written laws, 
or, as the Hebrews themselves would have said, the Law 
(Torah), meaning by that chiefly the first five books of 
the Bible. 

Although the Old Covenant was based upon laws, yet 
we must be on our guard against conceiving of it in too 

105 



narrowly legalistic a fashion. The whole conception of 
covenant among the Hebrews had a broader meaning than 
our definition of it as a solemn agreement might seem to 
suggest. While the Hebrews used the word for any kind 
of formal agreement between two individuals, groups, or 
nations, yet they also used it for all kinds of relationships 
in which there was no thought of bargaining or of enter- 
ing into an explicit legal contract. In Hebrew thought 
there was a covenant implicit in every special relationship 
into which men might enter: between a husband and his 
wife, between a man and his friend, between a nation and 
its king. Thus, for the Hebrew, the basic connotation of 
the word covenant was not so much that of legal respon- 
sibility as of personal and affectionate relationship. Wher- 
ever a new relationship arose between persons, there a 
covenant came into being and certain duties and privi- 
leges were involved on both sides. So when God chose to 
take Israel for His own people, the very creation of such 
a relationship, for the Hebrew mind, involved the estab- 
lishment of a covenant. When the men of the Old Testa- 
ment thought of this covenant, the first idea which nat- 
urally came to their minds was that of the wonderful love 
and condescension of God which made Him wish to enter 
into such a personal relationship with men. The covenant, 
for them, was not a legal enactment, but an expression of 
God's mercy and a pledge of divine grace. 

There would naturally be a tendency among unimagina- 
tive people to lay undue stress upon the external aspects 
of the covenant and to feel that man had discharged his 
duties sufficiently when he merely conformed to the divine 
Law in a mechanical way without feeling any sense of per- 

106 



sonal dependence upon God. For this reason a covenant in 
which written and codified law played so large a part 
eventually had to give way to a higher form of covenant, 
just as the relationship which is natural between a young 
child and its father must sometime give way to a more 
mature form of relationship. Just before the Exile, when 
the whole basis of national life among the Hebrews was 
being destroyed, the prophet Jeremiah looked into the 
future and prophesied that the day would come when 
God would establish a new covenant with His people, 
based upon surer foundations, upon laws written in men's 
hearts rather than upon tables of stone (Jeremiah 31:31)- 
Our Lord fulfilled this prophecy and told His disciples on 
the night before He died that the shedding of His blood 
would actually establish this new covenant (St. Luke 
22:20). Because we believe He did this, we call the collec- 
tion of books which describe His work and its immediate 
consequences The New Covenant or New Testament. 

As Christians, then, we too are in a covenant relation- 
ship with God. This means that our relationship with Him 
is not a formless, indefinite thing, dependent upon our 
whims and feelings or upon God's caprice. God is always 
the same and our relationship with Him is based upon 
principles which do not change. God has promised His 
grace and help and we have promised obedience. This is 
another way of saying that, from the human side, our re- 
lationship, with God is a moral relationship. It does not 
depend upon emotion oy upon pur doing merely what 
seems right to us at the moment. The only possible rela- 
tionship we can have with God is that which arises out of 
a sincere effort to discover what His will is and to obey 

107 



Him whole-heartedly. The conception of religion as a 
covenant relationship to God removes it entirely from all 
sentimentality and vagueness and sets it firmly in the 
sphere of moral obedience. It is God who makes the first 
move to establish the relationship and who must ultimate- 
ly sustain it; but men must sustain it too by responding 
in love and loyalty. 

The basic requirement of God under the Old Covenant, 
established by the redemption of His people out of Egypt, 
was careful observance of His laws; under the New Cove- 
nant, established by the redemption of mankind through 
the Cross, the basic requirement is faith in Jesus Christ. 
Under both covenants what God really asks of men is not 
merely external conformity to conditions arbitrarily im- 
posed, but glad and loyal acceptance of a gift of grace 
which has been freely offered. 

THE FUTURE LIFE 

WHILE the ancient Hebrews certainly believed in some 
kind of survival after death, they had no hope of a happy 
immortality until the very latest period of Old Testament 
history. Except for a few favored souls such as Enoch and 
Elijah, life beyond the grave (in Sheol) was conceived as a 
wraithlike existence which hardly deserved the name of 
life at all (Psalm 88:5, n, 12). Thus all rewards, satisfac- 
tions, and punishments were conceived as being given in 
the present life (Deuteronomy 28:1-23; P&dm 37; Proverbs 
13:21, 22). Obviously, such a view as, this is not in accord 
with the realities of life and eventually gave rise to grave 
difficulties in the minds of thoughtful men such as the au- 
thors of the Book of Job and Psalm 73. The wicked often 

108 



seem to prosper and the good to suffer in this life. We can 
see at various places in this later period that the Hebrews 
were reaching out toward the idea of a future life as a par- 
tial answer to the problem of reconciling a belief in God's 
justice with the evident injustice of life in this world (Job 
14:7-1$; Psalm 16:10, 11), but the doctrine is clearly stated 
only in two of the latest passages in the Old Testament, 
Daniel 12:2, 3 and Isaiah 26: ig. 1 In both these places, the 
idea of the future life takes the form of a belief in the 
resurrection of the body, rather than a natural immortality 
of the soul, since, unlike the Greeks, the Hebrews did not 
think of man as being made up of a body and a soul, but 
conceived of him as an indivisible unity, neither part of 
which could exist without the other. It is this doctrine of 
the future life which is also taught in the New Testament 
and in the creeds, I believe in the resurrection of the body. 

THE LAW AND ITS OBSERVANCES 

THE first five books of the Old Testament are called the 
Law, and contain a great many regulations both of a moral 
and ceremonial character, especially the books of Leviti- 
cus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. For the Christian these 
are the least interesting and least profitable parts of the 
Bible. That is partly because, in general, laws do not 
make very interesting reading, but also because these par- 
ticular laws are now for the most part of merely anti- 
quarian concern, since the whole system of religion under 
law was abrogated by the Christian Gospel. It is the special 
service of St. Paul to have shown that the Law has no 



i A passage which comes from a much later writer than the eighth cen- 
tury prophet Isaiah. 

109 



longer any claim upon Christians (Galatians 2:16). We 
must be careful, however, not to underestimate the value 
and importance of law in the development of man's re- 
ligious life. Even Paul says that the law is holy, and the 
commandment holy and righteous and good (Romans 
j:iz). Before men can live under grace they must learn to 
live under law; just as a child must first be trained under 
a discipline of rules and regulations before it can be 
trusted to make free use of its God-given liberty. So the 
laws which form the basis of the covenant in the Old Tes- 
tament represent a necessary step in the education of man 
in preparation for the covenant of grace which was estab- 
lished in Jesus Christ. As Paul says, The Law was our cus- 
todian until Christ came (Galatians 3:24 RSV). 

Many of the laws are of a moral nature and are perma- 
nently valid, as setting forth minimum norms of conduct. 
Others, even some of a moral nature, are definitely out- 
moded and still others have been explicitly altered by our 
Lord's command (St. Matthew 5:20-48). The Christian 
tests them all by the final standard, the mind of Christ. 

SACRIFICE 

THE greater part of the laws of the Pentateuch are of a 
ceremonial nature and have no longer any validity for the 
Christian. We cannot, however, simply ignore them, since 
the New Testament presupposes a knowledge of many of 
their more important provisions, especially those which 
have to do with the offering of sacrifice. To the Jews of 
post-Exilic times, the whole elaborate ritual of sacrifice 
was part of a sacramental system which God had ordained 
for the purpose of enabling man to remain in a state of 

no 



fellowship with Him. The men of the Old Testament did 
not believe that sacrifice by itself had power to obtain for- 
giveness of sin. Only contrition and amendment of life 
could do that. But the sacrifices were believed to be the 
means God had provided to remove the taint which re- 
mained even after sin was forgiven. An expression con- 
stantly used is to make atonement for (e.g. Leviticus 1:4), 
and the sense of it is probably, "to cover over or blot out" 
the unwholesome effects of sin, which would otherwise ex- 
clude one from full communion with God. The philosophy 
which was used to explain the efficacy of sacrifice is a some- 
what complex and obscure one, based in large part upon a 
belief in the mysterious potency of blood (Leviticus 17:11). 
For our purpose it is sufficient simply to state that the basic 
reason for observing the intricate rules and regulations 
provided in Leviticus 1-7 was not that these things had 
any magical virtue, but simply that God had willed it so. 
Therefore, the meticulous observance of the Law's pro- 
visions with respect to these things was a symbol of one's 
complete and whole-hearted obedience to God's will. Un- 
fortunately, this noble view could easily be corrupted. 
Unimaginative people could suppose that the rites had 
value in themselves, and might become more concerned 
with the careful observance of the rules than with the 
spirit which lay back of them. This could easily happen 
with regard to any provision of the Law, and that it did 
happen is shown in St. Matthew 23:23. 

OTHER ESTABLISHED RITES: THE CHURCH CALENDAR 

APART from the regular sacrifices, the principal rites of 
Old Testament religion were these: 

111 



Circumcision was a rite, corresponding somewhat to 
Christian baptism, by which the Hebrew child was in- 
itiated into the covenant community (Genesis ij). 

Then there were the various solemn observances of the 
year, above all the regular weekly Sabbath, the seventh 
day of the week, on which no labor was to be performed 
(Deuteronomy 5:12). 

The New Year's day differed in different periods, but 
according to one calendar at any rate, the year began in 
the month Nisan or Abib (approximately our April) and 
the first great feast was the Passover which also in- 
cluded the Feast of Unleavened Bread, commemorating 
the Exodus from Egypt (Exodus 12; Deuteronomy i6:i-j). 

Fifty days later came the Feast of Pentecost, originally a 
festival of the grain harvest, but later observed in honor 
of the giving of the Law (Deuteronomy 16:9-12). 

In the fall, when, according to the system now in use by 
the Jews, the New Year began, came the Day of Atone- 
ment, Yom Kippur (Leviticus 16), the most solemn day of 
all, when the high priest entered the inner sanctuary of the 
Temple, the Holy of Holies and made atonement for all 
the sins which the people had committed throughout the 
year. The most interesting part of the ceremony was that 
of driving out the scapegoat which was believed to carry 
the sins of the people away into the desert (Leviticus 
16:20-22). 

Later in the same month (Tishri) came the Feast of Tab- 
ernacles, the great harvest festival, also observed in later 
times as a commemoration of the dwelling in tabernacles 
or booths during the wilderness wanderings (Deuteronomy 
16:13-17). 

112 



The Feasts of Purim (March) and Hanukkah 
(December), which are important observances in later 
Judaism, were established long after the Law was com- 
piled. The book of Esther (9:26-32) describes the founding 
of Purim and I Maccabees (4:59) that of Hanukkah. 

J I'HK TEMPUE 

THE sacrificial worship of the Hebrews centered in the 
Temple at Jerusalem and after 621 B.C. (page 65) was 
permitted nowhere else. The Temple of Solomon and its 
furnishings are described in I Kings 6 and 7 and much 
can also be learned about it from the account given of the 
Tabernacle which the nomadic Hebrews were believed to 
have carried about with them in the wilderness (Exodus 
25-30). The Temple was not a building for worship, like a 
church or synagogue, but was believed in some real way 
to be the "House" of God. Worship and sacrifice took 
place at the altar in the great open court in front of the 
temple. The Temple itself was divided into two rooms: the 
Holy Place and the Holiest Place. Only the priests went 
into the Holy Place, which contained the Table of Shew- 
bread, the great seven-branched lampstand, and the golden 
altar of incense. Back of the Holy Place was the Holiest 
Place (Holy of Holies), into which only the high priest 
went, once in the year, on the Day of Atonement. This con- 
tained the figures of the winged cherubim and the Ark of 
the Covenant, a great chest above which God's Presence 
was believed mysteriously to dwell. There were three 
temples altogether in Hebrew history, the Temple of Solo- 
mon, the Temple of Zerubbabel, and finally the Great 
Temple built by Herod the Great which was still standing 

"3 



in our Lord's day (e.g. St. John 2:19, 20). The general fea- 
tures of all these temples were the same. The priesthood 
which presided over the worship of the temple was strict- 
ly hereditary and all its members were believed to be 
descendants of Aaron, the brother of Moses. 

Christ brought this whole elaborate scheme of worship 
and sacrifice to an end, and much of the New Testament 
is devoted to showing how His life, death, and resurrection 
completely and finally accomplished the great work of 
atonement and reconciliation for which the religion of the 
Law was only a preparation and foreshadowing. This is 
especially the theme of Galatians, Romans, and the epistle 
to the Hebrews. 

ISRAEL'S HOPE: THE MESSIAH 

THE religion of the Old Testament, particularly in the 
later period, was a forward-looking religion. Recognizing 
fully the prevalence of sin and suffering in the world as 
at present constituted, the Hebrews looked with inextin- 
guishable hope for a new mighty act of God which would 
restore the world to the perfection which its Creator in- 
tended and bring man back into fellowship with God and 
into harmony with His purposes. The worse the external 
situation became, the more brightly this hope shone. It 
became an integral article of Jewish faith that God would 
one day intervene in the natural course of history and es- 
tablish His perfect rule (the Kingdom of God) upon earth. 
There would be peace and brotherhood among all men in 
a miraculously renovated universe. Typical expressions of 
this hope are to be found in Micah 4: 1-5; Isaiah 65: 17-25; 
Jeremiah 31:31-34. Sometimes the Old Testament writers 

114 



speak as though God's kingdom would be established by 
Himself alone, without the aid o any intermediary, but 
in other passages there is the expectation of a king of the 
line of David, a perfect ruler, who will be God's agent in 
the building of the new order as in Isaiah 9:2-7; 11:1-9; 
Micah 5:2-4; Jeremiah 23:5-8; Ezekiel 34:23-24. This fig- 
ure of the glorious future king attained more definite 
form as time went on and in the period after the Old Tes- 
tament he came to be called the Messiah. 2 Under oppres- 
sion by foreign powers, as for instance the days of the 
Roman Empire, the expectation of the Messiah became es- 
pecially acute. We are, of course, aware of this from a 
reading of the New Testament. 

In addition to the figure of the Messianic King of 
David's line, two other figures in the Old Testament are 
associated with Israel's hope for the future. One is the 
so-called Suffering Servant who appears in certain parts 
of the work of II Isaiah (see page 81) especially chap- 
ter 52:13-53:12. This figure probably symbolized origi- 
nally the suffering people of Israel, but he is described in 
such vivid terms that one can hardly help thinking of him 
as an individual. Indeed, various students have attempted 
at times to identify him with some well-known tragic 
figure in Old Testament history. He is described as one 
who is gentle and kind (Isaiah 42:3), whose mission is to 
bring light to the Gentile world (Isaiah 49:6) but in the 
pursuit of his task is despised by mankind as an ugly and 



2 The term itself means merely the anointed one and, as a common 
noun is found in many places in the Old Testament. It is one of the usual 
titles of the king (e.g. I Samuel 24:6) since anointing was the ceremony by 
which the king was inducted into office. The term was literally translated 
in the Greek Bible by the corresponding Greek word Christ. 



contemptible person (Isaiah 55:1-5). He dies for the sins 
of others and offers his life as a sacrifice to God (Isaiah 
53:4-6, 10), but at last is victorious over his sufferings and 
is exalted to high honor (Isaiah 55:10-12). The Suffering 
Servant is a very different figure from the glorious future 
king and he does not seem usually to have been identified 
with him. 

The third figure is that described in Daniel (7:13) as 
one like unto a son of man> meaning, in the Semitic idiom, 
merely "one like a man." He, too, originally was a symbol 
of the Jewish people and the meaning of the chapter is 
that the last great kingdom in history will be the King- 
dom of God and His faithful people Israel. This figure also 
was in time individualized. In a later period there came 
to be certain circles which definitely expected that the 
Kingdom of God would be established through the agency 
of a glorious figure, the Son of Man, whose place was by 
the throne of God, but who would one day come on the 
clouds of heaven to bring in the new order which God 
had ordained. 

It is in this great hope of Israel that the direct link be- 
tween the Old Testament and the New is to be found. In 
Jesus Christ all the hopes of Israel were realized, for He 
was the expected Messiah, not a worldly and political Mes- 
siah, but a Messiah in whom were gathered up into one 
consistent pattern all the fragmentary visions of the seers 
of ancient times, One who was at the same time the Son 
of David, the Son of Man, and the Suffering Servant of 
the Lord. 



116 



The Lord 
Is Come 



PART THREE 

The New Testament 



CHAPTER 
EIGHT 



The Four Gospels: Records 
of Jesus 9 Earthly Life 



T 

JLHE New Testament relates the two con- 
cluding and climactic episodes of the great story begun in 
the Old Testament. There is, first o all, the account of 
the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ in whom 
were fulfilled the hopes and dreams of the Old Israel. This 
is the story told in the four Gospels. Secondly, there is 
the story of that broadening of the stream of life of the 
Old Israel which resulted in the establishment of the New 
Israel, the Christian Church. It is this which is told in the 
Book of Acts and in the Epistles. Both these events had 
been clearly foreshadowed in the Old Testament, the first 
in the eager certainty of the great prophets that God 
would one day act decisively for the redemption of His 
people through One who would be their Prophet, Priest, 
and King; the second in the noble speculations concern- 
ing the ultimate mission of Israel to all mankind found 
especially in the Second Isaiah and his pupils. 

"9 



HOW THE GOSPELS WERE WRITTEN 

IF the story of the New Testament were to be told in the 
order in which its books were written, it would begin 
with the Epistles of St. Paul, for all these were written 
before any of the Gospels. St. Paul was dead before even 
Mark, the first of the Gospels, was put into shape. While 
it does not appear practical to begin the study of the New 
Testament in this way, it should always be remembered 
that the earliest Christians had no Gospels such as ours 
and their faith was based upon the kind of preaching and 
teaching which are illustrated in the Pauline letters. What 
they knew of Jesus Christ was what they were told by such 
men as Paul and the Twelve, whose testimony was based 
either upon a personal knowledge of our Lord's earthly 
life, as in the case of the Twelve, or upon a vivid and 
equally personal experience of His risen life, as in the 
case of Paul. It was only after most of these men were dead 
and the day of the eye-witnesses was drawing to a close 
that it seemed wise to set down their testimony in the 
form of gospels which should tell, in consecutive form, 
the story which the apostolic teachers told only in a broken 
and fragmentary way. 

The earliest preachers of the Gospel, both the apostles 
and those who at second-hand repeated their message, 
were not much concerned to give their hearers a com- 
plete biography of Jesus Christ. They concentrated their 
attention primarily on certain major events in His career, 
especially His death and the triumph over death which 
was the unmistakable sign that God had set the seal of 
His favor upon Him, Thus it came about that the earliest 

120 



part of the Gospel story to take shape was an account of 
our Lord's suffering, death, and resurrection. As regards 
His teaching and the other events of His life, there seems 
to have been no particular attempt to preserve them in 
their original setting or sequence. His sayings and par- 
ables and familiar stories about Him were used by the 
apostolic preachers as texts or illustrations for discourses 
on their favorite themes, and the form which many of 
them have in the Gospels today still reveals the original 
use to which they were put. As a result, the different Gos- 
pels often preserve the sayings of Jesus and the events of 
His life in widely different contexts and often with inter- 
nal differences which point to the use made of them in 
preaching and teaching before they were ever set down 
in writing. 

We must, therefore, think of the writers of the Gospels 
as editors rather than authors. They were, of course, 
authors in the sense that each tells the story in his own 
style and from his own characteristic point of view, but 
they were editors inasmuch as they were working with 
materials which had come down to them in a traditional 
form. Part of this material was oral and part was written. 
In some cases larger collections of these sayings and stories 
had already been made, as in the case of the collection of 
the sayings of Jesus called Q. 1 No doubt it was from such 
independent collections of stories or sayings that the 
authors of Matthew and Luke drew the material which is 
distinctive to each of their books. The interest which the 
Gospels have both as literature and as records of history is 
greatly increased by realizing that none of them is simply 



stands for the German word Quellc> meaning source. 

121 



the product of a single mind selecting freely from its own 
recollections. Each has in a sense been written by many 
hands, by a multitude of unknown Christian preachers, 
who in special, concrete situations, drew upon the living 
memory of the Christian community in order to warn or 
console or instruct, and to proclaim anew "the wonderful 
works of God." So in a true and vital way, the four Gos- 
pels are the Church's books, not merely the memoirs of 
individual men. They are the final deposit of the mind 
of the primitive Church as it lived in the dawn of his- 
tory's great new day and pondered the mystery of the 
Word made flesh. 

ST. JOHN: THE SPIRITUAL GOSPEL 

THE four Gospels, as was seen at a very early period, fall 
naturally into two classes. The first three are so much alike 
in their construction and general viewpoint that they are 
called collectively the Synoptic Gospels. 2 When we begin 
to read the fourth Gospel, called by the name of ST. JOHN, 
we are immediately conscious of a great difference. Not 
only is the pattern of the book and the atmosphere which 
pervades it strikingly dissimilar to the Synoptic Gospels, 
but even the portrait of our Lord which appears upon its 
pages has a majesty and splendor, a depth and height, 
which make us feel that we never really knew Him before. 
In ancient times it was said that John's was the spiritual 
Gospel, thus distinguishing it from the other Gospels 
which were regarded as more factual. Today, it is general- 



2 The term synoptic refers to the fact that these three Gospels are so 
much alike that they can easily be set side by side and compared synop- 
tically, that is with one comprehensive look. 

12* 



ly agreed that the fourth Gospel is not intended to be 
historical in the same sense in which the Synoptics are. It 
is not so much an account of the life of Jesus Christ, ob- 
jectively seen, as it is an appreciation of the meaning 
that life. It is like a poem or drama which deals creatively 
with its materials in order to make evident their signifi- 
cance for human life and thought. It is worth noting 
that, whereas the Synoptic Gospels each begin with some 
event connected with the earthly career of our Lord, the 
fourth Gospel begins with the solemn words, parallel to 
the opening words of Genesis, In the beginning was the 
Word y and the Word was with God and the Word was 
God. The writer of the fourth Gospel, whoever he may 
Jhave been, wants us to see the life of Jesus against the 
background of the whole sweep of cosmic history and to 
understand that in Him was incarnate the eternal truth 
of God. While the differences between the two types of 
Gospels should not be exaggerated, yet it may be stated 
as a rough and approximate rule that we rely more on the 
Synoptic Gospels for a knowledge of the external facts 
about the life of Christ and on the fourth Gospel for an 
understanding of its spiritual meaning. It is this mean- 
ing which is summarized in the second paragraph of the 
Nicene Creed. 

ST. MARK: THE FIRST TO BE WRITTEN 

THE first of the Synoptic Gospels to be written was un- 
doubtedly ST. MARK, the shortest, and, from a literary 
point of view, the least polished of them. It probably was 
written in Rome, shortly before 70 AJX, that is, about 
forty years after the crucifixion. While all the Gospels axe 

123 



really anonymous, yet tradition may very well be right in 
attributing this one to St. Mark, the Mend and companion, 
of St. Peter and St. Paul. The same tradition also says that 
Mark made much use of material which he remembered 
from the preaching of Peter. This earliest Gospel contains 
no stories about the birth or childhood of Jesus but begins 
directly with his baptism. It has probably, by accident, lost 
its original conclusion, since it seems to break off abruptly 
in the middle of a sentence (St. Mark 16:8) although it 
was later provided with another (or rather with more than 
one other) conclusion. The Gospel is mainly concerned 
with the events of the life of Jesus rather than with His 
teaching. Because it is the earliest record of Jesus' life ex- 
tant, it is, in some ways, the most important of the Gospels. 

ST. MATTHEW: THE MOST HEBRAIC OF THE GOSPELS 

THOUGH Matthew and Luke were perhaps written about 
the same time, ST. MATTHEW seems to represent an earlier 
stage than Luke in the development of Christian thought* 
Like Mark it was originally anonymous and the name of 
Matthew seems to have been attached to it because of an 
old tradition that this apostle made a collection of the 
sayings of Jesus in Aramaic and such a document has un- 
doubtedly been used in the composition of this gospeL 
Both Matthew and Luke made use of the Gospel accord- 
ing to Mark to provide a framework er their own Gos- 
pels. They then introduced into the framework, at what 
seemed to them appropriate points, large fragments of the 
teaching of Jesus taken from a now lost collection of such 
teachings which scholars call simply Q. Both of them also 
undoubtedly made use of special oral and written tradi- 

1*4 



tions which were current in the localities where they 
worked; In Matthew the material containing our Lord's 
teaching has been introduced in large chunks rather than 
distributed more widely. The most important of these is 
the long section which we call the Sermon on the Mount 
(chapters 5-7}. Matthew draws upon sources peculiar to 
himself for the stories of the birth of Jesus, the Wise Men, 
the Slaughter of the Innocents by Herod, and the Flight 
into Egypt. The Gospel is characterized by a strongly 
Hebraic point of view (perhaps derived from its special 
source) and a constant interest in the literal fulfillment 
of Old Testament prophecies. 

ST. LUKE: THE MOST GENTILE OF THE GOSPELS 

THE third Gospel, that according to ST. LUKE, is strikingly 
different from the other two since it is only the first part 
of a two volume history of the beginnings of Christianity. 
The second volume is the book called The Acts of the 
Apostles. A comparison of the opening verses of each will 
make it evident that these two books belong together and 
it is unfortunate that they are separated in the present 
arrangement of New Testament books. As in the case of 
St, Mark, it seems probable that the tradition regarding 
its authorship is correct, and that St. Luke, the beloved 
physician (Colossians 4:14) an d tk e companion of Paul in 
many of his adventures, was the writer. Certainly it was 
composed by a man of taste and culture and is by far the 
most polished and literary of the Gospels. It was written 
for the benefit of a certain person called Theophilus, who 
is otherwise unknown. 

Partly because it was intended for Gentile readers and 

"5 



partly because the author was a Gentile, it has less of He- 
brew spirit and flavor than the other Gospels. The author 
is anxious to commend the Christian Gospel to Gentiles 
and does all that he can to explain Jewish terms and cus- 
toms and to make the Hebrew environment o the life 
of Christ and the history of the early Church intelligible 
to them. 

This Gospel is marked by a gentleness of spirit which 
has always been most attractive to readers of the Bible, 
and many would agree with the estimate which calls it 
"the most beautiful book in the world." Luke weaves the 
account of our Lord's teachings more into the running 
narrative than Matthew does. He also makes use of ma- 
terial which the other evangelists, that is writers of gos- 
pels, did not have. The nativity and childhood stories 
with which he prefaces his book and which have touched 
the deepest feelings of innumerable generations, the stories 
of the Annunciation and Visitation, the Presentation, and 
the wonderful parables of the Good Samaritan and the 
Prodigal Son are all part of the rich, though unknown, 
source upon which he drew, 

THE GOSPELS NOT BIOGRAPHIES, BUT GOOD NEWS 

THE story which is told by all four of the writers is called 
the Gospel, that is the Good News, for to the early Church 
the best news possible was the announcement that the 
long expected Redeemer of mankind had come. In spite 
of the distinction made between the Synoptics and the 
fourth Gospel, we must recognize that the differences are 
largely matters of degree and that none of the Gospels is 
really a biography in the modern sense of the word, since 

126 



it is not their purpose simply to convey accurate infor- 
mation about an interesting historical character. Each was 
written with a specifically religious purpose, to show Who, 
and what manner of man, the Saviour was, and to arouse 
in the reader an attitude of responsive faith and love. This 
purpose is explicitly set forth in the words which are the 
original conclusion of the fourth Gospel, but which ap- 
ply in large measure to all the Gospels, These things are 
written that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ the 
Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through 
His name (St. John 20:31). We shall not really under- 
stand these books unless we read them in this spirit, for 
they are written by faith and addressed to faith, and un- 
less the reader possesses some measure of the faith which 
animates them, the real heart of their meaning will al- 
ways escape him. We must read them not simply as brief 
sketches of the life of one of history's great men, but as 
four eloquent attempts to declare in the inadequate 
language of human speech, the Good News which the 
early Church had heard and which the writers had ex- 
perienced: the news of the mighty work which God in 
Christ had done for man. 

THE LIFE OF CHRIST 
Following chiefly the Synoptic Gospels 

JUDGED by literary standards, the story which the Synoptic 
writers have to tell is a simple one and is told in a direct 
and simple way. The tragic elements in the plot are sum- 
marized by the fourth Gospel in the poignant words, He 
came unto His own and His own received Him not (St. 
John 1:11). The Gospel story, however, is not a tragedy 



but good news and Paul states its essential content in these 
words, . . . the gospel of God . . . concerning his Son, 
who was descended from David according to the flesh, and 
designated Son of God in power . . . by his resurrection 
from the dead (Romans 1:1-4 RSV). The Evangelists are 
content to let the story make its own impression without 
the assistance of conscious literary art and the simplicity 
of their style only emphasizes the sublimity of their 
theme. 

JESUS' BIRTH AND CHILDHOOD 

MATTHEW and Luke 3 take us back to the events con- 
nected with Jesus' birth. They tell that St. Mary, our 
Lord's mother, bore Him in a stable at Bethlehem, the 
little town about six miles south of Jerusalem where David 
had been born some thousand years before. Mary and 
her husband, St. Joseph, had gone there to be enrolled 
in a census decreed by the Roman emperor (St. Luke 
2:7-7). Although Jesus was born in the humblest of cir- 
cumstances, yet the Evangelists tell how even then God 
made it clear that He was set apart from other men, for 
He was born of a Virgin and wonderful portents indicated 
that Mary's baby was no common child. Months before, 
the angel Gabriel had announced His birth (St. Luke 
1:26-38). When He was born, shepherds heard choirs of 
angels singing above the fields outside of Bethlehem (St. 
Luke 2:8-18). Wise men of the East saw a new star shining 
in the sky, and Herod the king, when told that a new 
king was about to be born, conceived a cruel plot to 



& For convenience, we shall continue in the remainder of the chapter 
to use the traditional names for the Gospels without implying by this any 
conclusions as to actual authorship. 

188 



destroy him (St. Matthew 2:1-18). Luke includes in his 
story of the childhood o Jesus three beautiful hymns 
which have become pan of the liturgy of the Church: 
The first, the Magnificat, is the song which, according to 
Luke's account, the Blessed Virgin sang when she knew 
she was to be mother of the Messiah (St. Luke 1:46-55). 
The second, the Benedictus, was the song of Zacharias, 
the father of John the Baptist, when he learned that his 
son was to prepare the way of the Lord. The third, the 
Nunc Dimittis, was the song of the aged Simeon when he 
saw the infant Jesus in the Temple, the Child having been 
brought there in accordance with Jewish custom, forty 
days after His birth to be dedicated to God (St. Luke 
2:29-32). 

Matthew tells how the holy family was compelled to 
take refuge in Egypt in order to escape the anger of Herod 
and how, when they returned after Herod's death, they 
settled in a little village called Nazareth, in the north of 
Palestine not far from the Lake of Galilee (St. Matthew 
2:16-23). 

For nearly thirty years after these events, the writers 
of the Gospels have no stories to tell about the life of 
Jesus, except for a favorite reminiscence preserved in Luke 
which relates how Jesus, as a young boy, once visited Je- 
rusalem with His parents and was later found in the court- 
yard of the Temple discussing religious questions with 
the learned teachers of Israel. These were the hidden 
years in the life of Jesus, in which His mind and charac- 
ter were developing and He was growing in the conscious- 
ness of who He was and what His destiny was to be. We 
should like to know more about this period, but that 

129 



merely indicates how different our point of view is from 
that of the Evangelists. 4 As we have seen above, they were 
not writing biographies in the modern style and so were 
not interested in what we should call the psychological 
development of their hero. They had but one concern, to 
confront the reader with a personal challenge to faith, the 
challenge which is implicit in the story of our Lord's pub- 
lic life. The story they tell is not one which can be read 
merely with interest and detachment. It is a gospel, as 
Mark says, the gospel of Jesus Christ the Son of God (St. 
Mark 1:1) and the reader must either accept or reject the 
Good News which it brings and the claim to personal de- 
votion which it makes. Since it is the Evangelists' purpose 
either to bring the reader to this choice or to strengthen 
him in a choice which has already been made, they get as 
quickly as possible to the heart of their story. The Gospel 
of St. Mark actually begins at this point with our Lord's 
baptism. Even in the other Gospels, what precedes is mere- 
ly by way of preface. 

JESUS BEGINS HIS PUBIIC MINISTRY IN GALILEE 

THE public ministry of Jesus began when he was about 
the age of thirty and in all the Gospels is brought into 
connection with the work of John the Baptist. John, who, 
according to Luke, was a dose relative of Jesus, was an 
eloquent preacher of righteousness who both lived and 
spoke in the manner of the Old Testament prophets. He 



4 Christians o! the post-apostolic age had the same kind of curiosity we 
have and produced innumerable fanciful stories about the birth and child- 
hood of Jesus. These are recorded in the so-called Apocryphal Gospels* 
which though historically unreliable, are valuable as the product of a 
certain naive and touching kind of early Christian piety. 

130 



exerted a powerful influence upon the people of his day, 
as recorded also by die contemporary Jewish historian 
Josephus. Great crowds followed him and underwent the 
symbolic ceremony of bathing in the Jordan river. By this 
they indicated their desire to cleanse themselves of sin in 
preparation for the coming of God's kingdom, an event 
which John prophesied for the immediate future and 
painted in bold and terrifying colors. Among those who 
heard him and who received the baptism of repentance 
was Jesus and it was this event which seems to have crys- 
tallized the thoughts regarding God's purpose for His life 
which had been taking shape in His mind. As he emerged 
from the waters, He heard the voice of God speaking to 
Him and declaring, Thou art my beloved son in whom I 
am well pleased (St. Mark 1:11). He now knew Himself 
to be the Messiah, the Son of God. 

Jesus felt Himself called first of all to the same kind of 
public preaching ministry which John had exercised, but 
before he began it wished to have a time of quiet prep- 
aration. For this purpose he went alone into the rough, 
desert region which lay between Jerusalem and the Dead 
Sea and in that solitude struggled with a series of tempta- 
tions (St. Matthew 4:1-10). There was the temptation to 
misuse his newly discovered powers of messiahship for 
selfish ends (making stones become bread), or merely to 
play the role of the familiar oriental wonder-worker (cast- 
ing Himself down from the temple), or to achieve His pur- 
pose by unworthy means (worshipping the devil). By the 
grace of God he rejected them all and angels came and 
ministered unto him (St. Matthew 4:11)* It was only after 
He had thus faced the stern realities of the life to which 



He was called that He began to preach, as John had done 
before Him, The Kingdom of God is at hand; repent and 
believe this good news (St. Mark 1:15). 

John had preached in Judea in the neighborhood of 
Jerusalem, but Jesus carried on His ministry in the north 
where His own home was. Although He preached once 
in Nazareth, He learned that No prophet is acceptable in 
his own country (St. Luke 4:24), and afterwards confined 
His activity largely to the fishing villages along the shore 
of the nearby Lake of Galilee. This early time of public 
teaching is called The Galilean Ministry. 

THE TEACHING OF JESUS 

DURING this period, our Lord's activities fall naturally 
into three main parts: His public teaching, His miracles, 
and His private teaching to His disciples. His public 
preaching was concerned with proclaiming the imminent 
approach of the Kingdom of God and with showing what 
it was like, and what great changes its coming, and even 
its near approach, must bring. His method of teaching 
was almost never that of learned argument, but rather the 
telling of stories (parables as they are called), in each one 
of which He intended to make clear some point, and only 
one point, about God and His Kingdom and the new sit- 
uation created by the coming of that Kingdom. In read- 
ing the parables today it is necessary to remember this 
purpose. They are not designed to state universal moral 
principles or to give general suggestions for happy and 
successful living. They are primarily intended to show 
men what God is like, what the laws of His Kingdom are, 
and what the coming of the Kingdom will mean. 

13* 



Certain of the parables set forth, in story form, the true 
character of God. The parable of The Prodigal Son, for ex- 
ample, (St. Luke 15:11-32) pictures God's inexhaustible 
love, a love which is always awaiting the return of the 
prodigal, and is "always more ready to hear than we to 
pray." The parable of The Sower and the Seed (St. Mark 
4:1-9; St. Matthew 13:1-9; St. Luke 8:4-8) describes the 
inevitable triumph of God's plans. God's Word is of such 
power, that, despite all the hindrances which human na- 
ture can interpose, it will eventually find a lodging place 
in good ground and bring forth an hundredfold. 

Other parables show what kind of people will be likely 
to accept the message of the Kingdom and become its cit- 
izens. They reflect our Lord's actual experience in finding 
a more receptive audience among the poor and outcast 
than among the religiously an4 socially respectable scribes 
and Pharisees. The most familiar of the parables of this 
type is that of The Pharisee and the Publican (St. Luke 
18:9-14). The man who was acceptable in God's sight was 
not the self-satisfied, though morally irreproachable Phar- 
isee. The better man, in God's eyes, was the tax collector 
whose greedy and dishonest life was quite properly de- 
spised by his fellow countrymen, but who realized his own 
failure and was "of a humble and contrite spirit/' The 
message of the parable of The Two Sons (St. Matthew 
21:28-32) and of The Rich Man and Lazarus (St. Luke 
16:19-31) is similar. In the parable of The Wicked Hus- 
bandmen (St. Mark 12:1-12; St. Matthew 21:33-45; St. 
Luke 20:9-18), Jesus predicts His own death at the hands 
of those who should have been the first to receive Him. 
In the parable of The Marriage Feast (St. Matthew 



22:1-10; St. Luke 14:15-24) he declares that the place in 
the Kingdom which was first offered to the conventionally 
religious people of that day will be taken by those whom 
they regard as the scum of the streets. The repellent figure 
of the elder brother in The Prodigal Son is also modelled 
after that of the smug and haughty Pharisee; while the 
prodigal is a portrait of "the publicans and sinners." 

Still other parables describe the character of the true 
citizen of the Kingdom and the laws by which he lives. The 
parable of The Good Samaritan (St. Luke 10:29-37) pic- 
tures the all-inclusive love which must prevail where God 
is King and national and racial boundaries are necessarily 
broken down. God's demand for a forgiving spirit is set 
forth in the parable of The Unmerciful Servant (St. Mat- 
thew 18:23-3$). Men may not pray "forgive us our tres- 
passes" unless they can also say "as we forgive those who 
trespass against us." 

Another group of parables sets forth specifically the im- 
minence of judgment and the coming of the Kingdom and 
warns men to be ready when it comes. The most familiar 
of these is the parable of The Wise and Foolish Virgins 
(St. Matthew 25:1-13). Similar in general thought are the 
parables of The House Built Upon the Rock (St. Matthew 
7:24-27; St. Luke 6:48-49) and that of The Rich Fool (St. 
Luke 12:13-21). Both the parable of The Talents (St. 
Matthew 25:14-30; St. Luke 19:11-27) and that of The 
Unjust Steward (St. Luke 16:1-12) teach that "the sons of 
light" should show as much imaginative zeal in the affairs 
of God and His Kingdom and in using the privileges 
which it brings, as clever citizens of the world show in 
furthering their own selfish and even immoral ends. The 



parable of The Tares (St. Matthew 13:24-30; 36-43) warns 
those whose impatience would lead them to pass hasty 
judgment upon others that vengeance belongs only to God 
and that in His own good time He will exercise it. The 
parable of The Laborers in the Vineyard (St. Matthew 
20:1-16) is perplexing to many, but its point is really the 
Pauline doctrine of "justification by faith." Whatever God 
gives to us either by way of special favors now, or reward 
in the day of reckoning, is given out of the richness of His 
grace and is not bestowed upon us as a salary paid for 
services rendered. 

Almost all the parables had some direct concern with 
the astonishing fact that the Kingdom of God was then at 
hand and perhaps, in some sense, was already there. A new 
age of the world had begun and the powers of the coming 
Kingdom were already at work. Old things are passed 
away; behold all things are become new (II Corinthians 
5:17)* One cannot understand the New Testament unless 
he first realizes this sense of living in a new period of world 
history which permeates it. And one cannot share the 
Christian faith today unless he also has the feeling that the 
Kingdom of God is near to us too and that we are still 
standing in its dawning light. 

With this new age a change necessarily had to take place 
in the kind of religious and ethical system under which 
men were living. So in the Sermon on the Mount (St. Mat- 
thew 5-7), we hear the reiterated refrain, Ye have heard 
that it was said by them of old time . . . ; but I say unto 
you. Men were no longer to live as before under the rigid 
rule of codified law and statute, but rather to live by the 
law of God which is written in their hearts. This did not 

135 



mean a relaxation of the stringency of God's demands, but 
rather a tightening of them. Once, murder had been for- 
bidden; now, it was also forbidden to hate one's enemy in 
his heart* Once, sexual impurity was forbidden; now, one 
must not even tolerate impure thoughts. Under the New 
Covenant, hate is murder; lust is adultery. Once, men had 
been permitted to retaliate in kind for injuries done them; 
now, they were under obligation to forgive those who ill- 
used them and go to almost any extreme to avoid anger 
and the spirit of revenge. Once, there had been a multi- 
plicity of particular statutes to govern life; now, there was 
but one law which was to be applied to every conceivable 
situation in life, the law of love toward God and Man (St. 
Mark 12:29-31). A new commandment I give unto you, 
that ye love one another (St. John 13:34). These things 
were the laws of the Kingdom of God and, since men stood 
upon the threshold of the Kingdom, they must strive, as 
far as humanly possible, to act according to them. They 
must already begin to live as citizens of God's Kingdom. 
Although the rule 5 of God is called a kingdom yet the 
King Himself is called our Father which means that in 
His realm, men must live with Him as children and with 
each other as brothers. 

JESUS' MINISTRY OF HEAIJNG 

OUR Lord's work was by no means confined only to teach- 
ing. We have already noticed how indifferent St. Mark's 
Gospel seems to this side of His activity. To the people of 
Jesus' day, certainly, the strongest evidence of the truth 



5 The word translated kingdom in the New Testament corresponds 
dosely to our English word reign or rule. It has none of the geographical 
implications we attach, for example, to the phrase Kingdom of England. 

136 



of His claim to be the inaugurator of a new age was to be 
seen in His ability to heal the sick. There one could plain- 
ly see "the powers o the age to come." He Himself said, 
// / with the finger of God cast out demons, no doubt the 
kingdom of God is come upon you (St. Luke 11:20). Con- 
sequently, much of the Gospel story is taken up with the 
stories of His power to cast out demons (for insanity and 
many other afflictions were in these days believed to be the 
work of evil spirits), to heal all kinds of diseases, and even 
to raise the dead. It may well be that some of these stories 
have been heightened in the telling and that tradition 
has conveyed them to us in a form which, to some extent, 
reflects the convictions of the early Christians. On the 
other hand, the stories of healing are too many and too 
basic merely to be explained away. There are too many 
to be discussed even briefly here and they all give striking 
testimony to the fact that wherever Jesus went He left the 
impression that He was One who had the power to do such 
things. Men felt that He was surrounded by an aura of 
healing strength which was the best evidence that God 
was with Him. Because of the things He could do men 
could believe the things which He said. 

THE CHOICE OF THE TWELVE 

ALMOST from the beginning Jesus began to attract follow- 
ers and among these He chose twelve, the number of the 
tribes of Israel, to be His special emissaries. Their names 
were Peter, James and John, Andrew, Philip, Bartholo- 
mew, Matthew, Thomas, James the Less, Jude or Thad- 
daeus, Simon the Zealot, and Judas Iscariot (St. Mark 
These simple, otherwise quite obscure, men were 

137 



called apostles, that is men sent, representatives bearing a 
special commission. The twelve travelled about with Jesus 
and formed the nucleus of a new spiritual fellowship. This 
was the beginning of the Church in one sense of the word, 
although in another and profounder sense, the Church was 
not new at all. It was merely the faithful heart of the old 
Israel, the remnant of which Isaiah had spoken, out of 
which the new and greater Israel of the Christian Church 
was to grow. With this inner group of disciples, Jesus had 
a special kind of life. They shared their meals together 
in a religious fellowship, held their money in common, 
and, like other religious fellowships within Israel, cele- 
brated the Sabbath and other great days of the Jewish 
calendar by taking part in a sacred meal. The Last Sup- 
per was, literally, the last of these fellowship meals. Be- 
side this stable inner group of specially trained and dis- 
ciplined apostles, there was also a larger and more in- 
definite group of disciples (that is pupils), whose numbers 
varied considerably from time to time. This is illustrated 
by one occasion on which Jesus was able to send out sev- 
enty of them as heralds of the Gospel (St. Luke 10:1). 
Probably the time of pur Lord's greatest popularity is 
marked by the story of the Feeding of the Five Thousand 
(St. Mark 6:31-44). 

ENEMIES BEGIN TO OPPOSE JESUS' WORK 

ONE whose ministry was attended with such outstanding 
initial success, and whose teaching was by its nature op- 
posed in so many points to that of the religious leaders of 
the time, was bound to make enemies. The scribes, who 
were the official religious teachers of the people, and the 

138 



Pharisees, who were the dominant sect in Judaism at that 
day, attacked His work almost from the beginning (St. 
Mark 2:1, 3, 6, j). They were opposed to the freedom with 
which He ventured to interpret the Jewish Law, even 
though He was careful to observe its major provisions, 
and were offended by His tolerant attitude toward the less 
respectable classes of the community, "the lesser breeds 
without the Law." He also aroused the enmity of Herod 
Antipas, tetrarch of Galilee, a son of the Herod who had 
been king when Jesus was born. Herod had already exe- 
cuted John the Baptist for criticizing his illegal marriage 
to his brother's wife (St. Mark 6:14-29) and he was not 
likely to treat Jesus more gently if sufficient occasion pre- 
sented itself. Faced by this rising tide of opposition, Jesus 
seems for a while to have turned from a public to a more 
private kind of ministry and we find Him even going 
with His followers beyond the borders of Israel into Syria 
to the north (the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, St. Mark 7:24). 

PETER DECLARES JESUS TO BE THE CHRIST 

ACCORDING to the Synoptic Gospels, our Lord had little to 
say with regard to His own person in the early part of His 
ministry, although He always spoke and acted with an 
authority which implied that He was no mere human 
teacher. They were astonished at his doctrine; for he 
taught them as one that had authority and not as the 
scribes (St. Mark 1:22). He felt that His main task was to 
preach about the coming of the Kingdom and to manifest 
in His healing miracles the powers of the new age. The 
nature of His preaching and the mighty works which He 
did were sufficient evidence of who He was. Go and show 

139 



John again those things which ye do see and hear (St. 
Matthew 12:2-6). 

At last, however, the time seemed ripe to test the con- 
victions of His followers, and, at Caesarea Philippi, Peter 
freely declared his faith that Jesus was the Messiah whom 
the Jews had been looking for for so many centuries. Thou 
art the Christ of God (St. Mark 8:29; St. Luke 9:20). It was 
important that the disciples should have come to this con- 
clusion independently, for now that they understood the 
place He occupied in the plan of God, Jesus could go on 
another step and explain what kind of Messiah He was to 
be. For He knew that His messiahship was not to be pat- 
terned, as most people expected, on the lines of a military 
leader like David. He found the plan of His life in a part 
of the Old Testament which was not ordinarily inter- 
preted as referring to the Messiah, the mysterious fifty- 
third chapter of Isaiah, which told of one who was to suf- 
fer and die for the sins of His people and at last to be 
raised up a victor. Because of this our Lord knew His 
ministry must end in tragedy and He told His followers 
that suffering and death were to be His lot (5*. Mark 8:31). 
The disciples, who were still thinking in quite different 
terms, seem not to have understood what He meant until 
these things actually came to pass. Shortly after this crucial 
scene at Caesarea Philippi, three of the apostles were with 
him on a mountain top and there saw Him transfigured, 
surrounded by heavenly glory. At that moment, although 
they failed to grasp its full significance, they had a brief 
foretaste of our Lord's triumph over sin and death and 
His eternal reign as King (St. Mark 9:2-8). There were 

140 



many such things of which they saw the true meaning 
only in after years, 6 

JESUS GOES UP TO JERUSALEM 

THESE events brought Jesus' Galilean ministry to a close. 
Now recognized for what He knew Himself to be and the 
foundation of the new, spiritual Israel firmly laid in the 
fellowship of His apostles, it remained only for the pat- 
tern which God had prescribed for His life to be realized. 
Speedily He turned His face toward Jerusalem where He 
knew that He must die (St. Mark 10:1). To many people 
of the modern world this deliberate choice of a road 
which could end only in death seems almost perverse. 
Why should He not have stayed in Galilee and continued 
to do good, healing the sick, and teaching His way of life? 
The answer is that He did not believe that this was what 
God wanted Him to do. As God's Messiah, it was His ap- 
pointed destiny to give his life a ransom for many (St. 
Mark 10:45). Even regarded from the practical standpoint 
of human history, His name would hardly be known to 
us today if He had continued to be only a Galilean prophet 
and teacher. Because He went up to Jerusalem and there 
for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, de- 
spising the shame (Hebrews 12:2), the ages have called 
Him Lord. 

It was the custom among the Jews to celebrate, when 
possible, the great feast of the Passover in Jerusalem, and 



e Some scholars believe that the Synoptic Gospels tend to oversimplify 
the account of our Lord's self-consciousness and the growing realization 
of the significance of His life on the part of the apostles. The fourth 
Gospel, it should be noted, presents a somewhat different picture. Never* 
theless we can be sure that the narrative in the Synoptic Gospels does not 
distort the essential truth. 

141 



large groups of pilgrims went up each year. It was with 
such a group as this that Jesus and the Twelve went up 
from Galilee to begin the last dramatic scene of His brief 
career. He may have made other journeys to Jerusalem 
in previous years, as the fourth Gospel suggests, but if He 
did, the Synoptic Gospels make no mention of the fact. 
For them it was the last journey which was significant for 
faith and it was only at the end of this last journey that 
His brief Judean ministry can be said to have begun. 

All the Evangelists have some incidents to record which 
took place on the road to Jerusalem, Luke more than the 
others (St. Luke 9:51 19:28). The route which Jesus and 
the disciples took led them through Perea (modern Trans- 
jordan) to the city of Jericho near the head of the Dead 
Sea. From Jericho the pilgrims had to climb the steep 
road from the Jordan Valley to Jerusalem. As they ap- 
proached the Holy City by the road which led over the 
Mount of Olives and down into the Kedron ravine, the 
disciples of Jesus, at His command, fulfilled the ancient 
prophecy in Zechariah 9:9. Shout, O daughter of Jeru- 
salem; behold thy King cometh unto thee . . . lowly and 
riding upon an ass and upon a colt the foal of an ass (St. 
Mark 11:1-10). In lowly dignity, enthroned as Prince of 
Peace, Jesus rode into the Holy City. He could not have 
chosen a clearer way to declare that He was the promised 
deliverer of Israel. 

"DESPISED AND REJECTED OF MEN" 

WITH the triumphal entry on the first day of the week, the 
tragic concluding act in the drama of Jesus' life began to 
unfold. Each night He and His disciples went out of the 

14* 



city and stayed with friends in the little town of Bethany, 
but each day He came into Jerusalem and continued His 
ministry of teaching. 

On Monday He went into the Temple and His anger 
was aroused when He saw it desecrated by the buying and 
selling of animals for sacrifice and by the changing of 
money within the sacred precincts. With the authority 
which was His as God's Messiah, He drove out the mer- 
chants single-handed and purified the Temple courts. It 
was this which led directly to His death, since the leaders 
of the people realized that His claims to power were now 
so sweeping that He could not be dismissed as a harmless 
fanatic. His claim to authority and the manner in which 
He used it was a direct challenge to their own (St. Mark 
11:15-18). In Jerusalem, He came not merely in conflict 
with the scribes and Pharisees, as in Galilee, but with the 
Sadducees, the priestly, aristocratic party who actually gov- 
erned the nation and were no doubt chiefly responsible 
for bringing about His death. His enemies began to con- 
sult together as to the best manner of removing Him from 
the scene in correct legal fashion and without creating 
too much disturbance. Their plot was considerably fur- 
thered when one of His disciples, Judas Iscariot, offered to 
help them carry out their plans, perhaps because he was 
disappointed at Jesus' failure to act with the vigor he 
thought necessary for one who claimed the throne of David 
(St. Mark 14:10, n). 

At last the time for celebrating the Passover Feast drew 
near. The fourth Gospel is probably correct in represent- 
ing the Last Supper which Jesus had with His disciples, 
not as the actual Passover Meal, but as a preparatory meal 

MS 



held the night before (S*. John 13:1; 19:14). This, at least, 
is the tradition which the Church follows in its observance 
of Holy Week. On Thursday night Jesus and the Twelve 
engaged an upper room and celebrated a fellowship meal 
which was part of the solemn ceremonies connected with 
the Passover. There, as related in the fourth Gospel (St. 
John 13:1-12), Jesus washed the feet of the disciples, giv- 
ing a practical demonstration of the meaning of the spirit 
of brotherhood and mutual helpfulness which was to mark 
the common life of Christians. During the meal He took 
some of the bread and before He distributed it to the dis- 
ciples, said, Take eat, this is my body. After this He took 
the cup of wine and, when He had given thanks, said, This 
is my blood of the covenant and gave it to the disciples to 
drink. He commanded that this action should always be 
repeated among them in grateful remembrance of the sacri- 
ficial death which He was about to die (St. Mark 14:22-24; 
I Corinthians 11:23-29). The Church has always under- 
stood that His words, This is my body and This is my 
blood y involved a promise that whenever His followers re- 
peated this sacred rite, which they came to call the Lord's 
Supper, Jesus Himself would in some mysterious way 
really be present in their midst. The eating of the bread 
would be a communion of the Body of Christ, and the 
drinking of the wine a communion of His blood (I Corin- 
thians 10:16). 

After supper was over, they all went outside the city 
to a secluded garden called Gethsemane, on the side of 
the Mount of Olives, and there Jesus spent the remainder 
of the time in prayer and in a struggle with His own 
natural reluctance to face the ordeal which confronted 

144 



Him (St. Mark 14:32-36; St. Luke 22:39-44). It was to the 
garden that Judas, who knew His plans, brought the Jew- 
ish temple police to apprehend Him. 

From the garden He was taken to the palace of Caiaphas, 
the high priest, where He was hastily examined before a 
court composed of the high priest and his associates. In 
answer to the high priest's question, He publicly claimed 
the title of Messiah which Peter had been the first to give 
Him. In view of the defiant attitude He had previously 
taken toward many of the customs, and particularly the 
authorities of the nation, this was sufficient to secure the 
unanimous verdict that He must die (St. Mark 14:53-65). 
Since Jewish courts were forbidden by their Roman 
overlords to carry out a capital sentence, He was remanded 
to the court of Pilate and the same morning (Friday) 
brought before the Roman governor to have His case re- 
viewed. Because the charge of blasphemy under which He 
had previously been convicted was a purely religious one 
and could not possibly carry weight with the secular power, 
He was now accused of rebellion against the authority of 
the emperor in that He set Himself up to be The King 
of the Jews. Pilate saw through the stratagem and made a 
feeble effort to defend Jesus, but, being already in bad 
grace with both the Jews and his Roman superiors because 
of previous acts of arrogance and greed, he felt it politic in 
the long run to conciliate his subjects and acquiesce in 
the decision of the Jewish authorities (St. Mark 15:1-15). 
Pilate's naive attempt to shift responsibility for the de- 
cision in no way alters the fact that it was Pilate who 
passed the sentence of death and his soldiers who exe- 
cuted it. 

145 



"CRUCIFIED, BEAD, AND BURIED" 

So at last Jesus was condemned to die by the cruel method 
of crucifixion, the method used by the Romans for the 
execution of slaves and criminals of the lowest class. A 
short distance outside the city, at a place called Golgotha, 
toward midday on Friday, He and two thieves were hung 
upon crosses together. There, through long hours of 
agony, He accomplished the destiny which he knew God 
intended for Him. There He was numbered with the trans- 
gressors and bare the sin of many (Isaiah 53:12). As He 
hung upon the cross, He spoke several times, and each of 
the Gospels records certain of the words He said, seven 
sentences in all (St. Mark 15:34; St. Luke 23:34, 43, 46; 
St. John 19:26, 2j, 28, 30). These last words which He 
spoke have taken their place among the Church's most 
precious devotional treasures. Before the agony (the Pas- 
sion) began, He had refused the drink which was offered 
to Him to dull His mind and relieve the pain, so He 
was fully conscious as He approached the end and finally 
committed His spirit to God. The Roman officer who 
supervised the execution and had watched the progress of 
His suffering, looked upon His crucified body and said 
in admiration, Truly this man was a son of God (St. Mark 
15:39 RSV). Because of the Passover festival, Jesus was 
buried as quickly as possible. So far as His enemies were 
concerned, the case was dosed and the authorities, both 
secular and spiritual, no doubt slept more quietly that 
night in. the knowledge that another potential trouble- 
maker was safely out of the way. Even for the disciples, His 
death marked the end of everything. They had not realized 

146 



that He was going to die and therefore they had no ex- 
pectation of a resurrection. They had never really under- 
stood that Jesus' messiahship was not to be patterned after 
the life of a warrior-king like David, but rather after the 
model of the mysterious Suffering Servant described by 
the unknown prophet of the Exile. He was not to rule in 
the midst of His enemies (Psalm 110:2), but to be despised 
and rejected of men (Isaiah 53:3)* 

"THE THIRD DAY HE ROSE AGAIN" 

THROUGHOUT His whole ministry Jesus had insistently 
proclaimed the coming of the Kingdom of God The bur- 
den of His preaching had been that it is God who rules the 
world and that the day when His rule will be clearly evi- 
dent among men is near at hand. He died confident that the 
Kingdom would come, and by the power of the Kingdom 
He rose from the dead. On Sunday morning three women 
came to the tomb to perform the last services which the 
living can offer to the dead and to their amazement dis- 
covered that the tomb was empty and the Lord was gone 
(St. Mark 16:1-8). In the days that followed He appeared 
in unmistakable form to many of His disciples in different 
times and places: to Mary Magdalene and the women (St. 
Matthew 28:9, 10), to Peter (St. Luke 24:34; I Corinthians 
15:5), to the eleven remaining apostles (St. Matthew 
28:16, 77; St. Luke 24:36-48; St. John 20:19-23), and to two 
disciples as they were walking toward Emmaus, a little 
village near Jerusalem (St. Luke 24:13-35). The earliest 
account of the resurrection appearances, that in I Corin- 
thians 15:5-8, mentions also appearances to more than five 
hundred disciples on some otherwise unspecified occasion 



and to James, a member of Jesus' own family, "who had not 
previously been among His followers. This does not ex- 
haust the list of appearances but is enough to suggest their 
variety and the tense excitement of those days. 

The very existence of the New Testament and the 
Christian Church is the surest proof that these stories 
are not the product of illusion but evidence of the most 
stupendous event in the history of man, an event which 
marked the end of one great age of world history and the 
beginning of a new. Nothing in the previous story of the 
disciples is adequate to explain the things which now be- 
gan to happen. They were simple, ignorant, even coward- 
ly men, as their behavior at the time of their Lord's deep- 
est extremity showed all too clearly. Yet, as a result of 
these awe-inspiring experiences which, contrary to all their 
expectation, convinced them that Jesus was indeed the 
Son of God (Romans 1:4), they began to preach the Gos- 
pel with such conviction that the Church spread within 
a few decades throughout the Mediterranean world. 

Christ Himself had always known what the result of 
His death would be, for He knew that the eternal pur- 
pose of God cannot be defeated. His death was only the be- 
ginning. It was not to be the end of His work but to be 
the means by which the power of God would overcome 
the power of sin and death and inaugurate the new and 
last age of the world, the age of the Church and of the 
Holy Spirit of God. In that age, however long it might 
endure in terms of human time, men would always be 
standing at the threshold of God's Kingdom. The powers 
of that Kingdom would be available to all who chose to 
claim them and to shape their lives according to its laws. 

148 



STTTETH ON THE RIGHT HAND OF GOD" 

THE story of the Ascension marks the end of the earthly 
ministry of Jesus. From this time forward He was The 
Lord, the glorious King who had taken up His rule over 
all creation, to whom the Church applied not only the 
language which the Old Testament uses for the Mes- 
siah, but even the language which is there used only of 
God, There could be no doubt in the mind of Jesus' fol- 
lowers that this Man who had lived so simply and trag- 
ically upon earth was no mere prophet, nor even merely 
the long-promised Messiah. No categories derived from 
human experience were adequate to describe Him. He 
could be no other than a manifestation of the Eternal God 
Himself. The fourth Gospel, which endeavors to set forth 
in dramatic form the spiritual significance of His life, re- 
veals Him as such from the first page to the last. It begins 
with the statement that the Word by which God created 
the universe and which Itself was God was made flesh and 
dwelt among us (St. John 1:1-14). ^ en< k with the confes- 
sion of Thomas who fell before the Risen Jesus and cried 
My Lord and my God (St. John 20:28). The fourth Gospel 
was written in order to show that for those who had eyes 
to see and faith to understand the whole earthly career of 
Jesus could be seen, in retrospect, as suffused with the 
Glory of God, and that from first to last it was the 
story of One who was God of God, Light of Light, Very 
God of Very God. 



149 



CHAPTER 

NINE 



The Acts: How the Church 
Spread from Jerusalem to Rome 



T 

JLHE new age which began with the Res- 
urrection of Jesus was and is the Age of the Church. 
Therefore, the rest of the New Testament is the first chap- 
ter in Church history. It tells how that little group of 
men whom our Lord had chosen during His Galilean min- 
istry became the center of an expanding Church and how 
that Church gradually overflowed the banks of the old 
national Israel and began to spread its power and healing 
influence among the Gentiles. The prophecy of the Sec- 
ond Isaiah was fulfilled, The Gentiles shall come to thy 
light and kings to the brightness of thy rising. So slowly 
out of the Old Israel the Holy Catholic Church was born. 

PETER AND THE CHURCH AT JERUSAIJEM 

LUKE'S second volume, THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, which 
begins with an account of the Ascension, has this story for 
its theme. It opens in Jerusalem; it ends in Rome. The 

150 



history of the Church, which seemed to have begun mere- 
ly as an obscure Jewish sect in Jerusalem, is traced until 
in the last chapter it is found firmly established in Rome, 
the great capital of the Gentile world. The first fifteen 
chapters are largely concerned with the Jerusalem Church 
and St. Peter is the principal figure. These chapters tell 
how after the Ascension, the apostles chose Matthias to 
take the place of Judas the traitor and how, on the day 
of Pentecost, they received God's Holy Spirit and imme* 
diately began to manifest those wonderful powers which 
were so marked a feature of the early days of the Church 
(Acts ij 2). It also records the manner of life of that early 
Church in Jerusalem and how it attempted to realize to 
the full the spirit of Christian brotherhood. Many, per- 
haps most, of the members sold their private possessions 
and agreed to hold all their property in common. Luke 
says no one called any of the things which he possessed his 
own (Acts 4:32-35). 

Already in this early Church there were men called 
Hellenists, who though Jews, had a Greek background 
and were more sympathetic to the emancipating influences 
of the Gospel than those disciples whose background was 
purely Jewish and Palestinian. The leaders of this group 
were the seven men whom the apostles appointed to ad- 
minister the community's common funds and who there- 
by became the first members of the order of deacons (Acts 
6:1-6). Because of their liberal ideas these men, far more 
than any of the original twelve, aroused the enmity of the 
Jewish leaders, and St. Stephen, the chief of them, was 
stoned to death (Acts 6:8-8:2). The persecution of this 
group forced them to flee from Jerusalem, and from their 



flight arose incidentally the first missionary work amongst 
non-Jews: the conversion of some Samaritans and of the 
Ethiopian Eunuch; the spread of the Gospel to Antioch 
(Acts 8; 11:19, 20). 

This mission to the Gentiles is the theme with which 
the book of Acts now becomes chiefly concerned. Paul, 
who up to this time had been a violent enemy of the 
Church and had set out on a journey from Jerusalem 
to Damascus to persecute the Christians there, was over- 
whelmed on the way by a vision of the Risen Jesus and 
himself accepted the faith. This was a crucial event in the 
life of the Church, for Paul was to become the greatest 
thinker of the apostolic age as well as the great apostle 
to the Gentiles (Acts 9). Peter also became convinced of 
the value of the Gentile mission and succeeded in getting 
the Church at Jerusalem to endorse it (Acts 10, 11). 

THE BEGINNINGS OF GENTILE CHRISTIANITY 

THE center of the story now shifts almost imperceptibly 
from Jerusalem, the home of Jewish Christianity, to An- 
tioch, which soon became the mother city of Gentile Chris- 
tianity. It was there that the followers of Jesus first came 
to be distinguished from the Jews of the Old Israel by 
the name of Christians (Acts 11:26). It was from Antioch, 
more than a decade after Paul's conversion, that Paul and 
Barnabas, accompanied at the beginning by Mark, set out 
upon the first of the great missionary journeys which were 
to carry the name of Christ through every province be- 
tween Jerusalem and the capital of the Empire (Acts 13, 
14). This time the two of them did not go far, but con- 
tented themselves with preaching in the island of Cyprus, 



and, after crossing over to the mainland of Asia Minor, in 
the inland cities of Pisidian Antioch, Iconium, Lystra, and 
Derbe. They met with many adventures, as on all the mis- 
sionary journeys, and were constantly opposed by the Jews, 
who were now becoming aware that they were faced by a 
genuine revolutionary movement and not merely by the 
rise of a new sect within Judaism. 

Wherever Paul went, he found Jewish communities, the 
Dispersion, and he almost always began his work in any 
new city by preaching in the local synagogue, where a 
new and learned rabbi from abroad always was welcome. 
It was only natural that he should do so, for the earliest 
Christians thought of themselves as still belonging to the 
synagogue and regarded the Gospel as the logical consum- 
mation of all for which Judaism stood. Paul made a few 
converts this way, but on the whole the results were dis- 
couraging and time and again he found himself compelled 
to turn to the Gentiles (e.g. Acts 13:42-48). Because of the 
low state to which religion had fallen in the pagan Greco- 
Roman world, he found among the Gentiles much more 
fertile soil for the Word of God. The first communities 
which Paul visited on the Asiatic mainland were in the 
Roman Province of Galatia and it is probably to them 
that his epistle to the Galatians was later directed. 

On their return to Syrian Antioch, the missionaries 
found that a crisis had arisen in the Church over the terms 
on which the Gentiles might be admitted to the Chris- 
tian fellowship. There was an older group of Jewish Chris- 
tians, belonging to the community in Jerusalem, which 
felt that the ceremonial and dietary laws which God had 
laid on the Old Israel were still in force in the New. This 

153 



group insisted that Gentiles "who became Christians must 
of necessity first become Jews by accepting the initiatory 
rite of circumcision and by keeping strictly all the com- 
plex ritual requirements of the Law of Moses. They were 
demanding that the Church at Antioch accept their views. 
Paul, who had fallen under the influence of St. Stephen 
and the Hellenists, and was a powerful and original 
thinker in his own right, was convinced that the Old Law 
had been completely done away in Christ. He and Bar- 
nabas were sent up to Jerusalem to present to a council 
consisting of the apostles and presbyters of the mother 
Church a reasoned exposition of Paul's liberal interpreta- 
tion of the Gospel. They were to defend the practice which 
had come to prevail in the Church at Antioch and in the 
churches founded by Paul according to which Gentiles 
were admitted to full membership in the Church on the 
ground of baptism and profession of faith in Christ alone, 
without being required to observe the Jewish law. In form 
the decision finally arrived at by the council (Acts 15) 
seemed like a compromise. The new Gentile converts were 
ordered henceforth to avoid certain practices which might 
give serious offense to their Jewish brethren. Actually, 
though, the decision was a complete vindication of the 
teaching of Paul and the practice of the Hellenistic 
churches and from this time on there could be no serious 
question that Paul's gospel had triumphed and that the 
future of Christianity lay with the Gentiles. Had the old 
restrictions prevailed in the Church contrary to the spirit 
of Christ, an insuperable barrier would have been set up 
to the progress of the Christian message among non-Jews; 
now that those restrictions had been removed by authority 



of the Jerusalem council, the way was opened for that 
tremendous influx of a spiritually hungry Gentile world 
which was to characterize the immediately following cen- 
turies. In the artistic structure of the Book of Acts, the 
decision marks the beginning of a new epoch. In this one 
dramatic scene the author would have us see how Israel 
burst the boundaries of nationality and became a Uni- 
versal, or Catholic, Church. 

PAUL AND THE CHURCH OF THE GENTILES 

QUITE naturally, the second half of the Book of Acts, which 
begins at chapter 16, is entirely devoted to the work of 
Paul, and to the further rapid spread of the Church among 
the Gentiles. Since Paul and Barnabas were unable to 
agree on giving another chance to Mark, who had deserted 
them on the first journey, they decided to go different 
ways, and Paul took Silas with him as companion on his 
second missionary journey. They briefly revisited the 
lurches of South Galatia which had been founded on 
the first journey, were joined by Timothy, a young con- 
vert from Derbe, and quickly then pressed on across Asia. 
At Troas, on the shores of the Hellespont, Paul received a 
vision which convinced him that God wished him to carry 
the Gospel into Europe (Acts 16:1-9)+ He then crossed over 
to Greece and in short order preached and founded 
churches at Philippi, Thessalonica, and Berea. During 
much of this time, Luke, the author of the book, was his 
companion. At Athens, where Paul hoped to make a great 
impression by presenting his Gospel persuasively in such 
terms as would appeal to Greek philosophical thought, 
he suffered his one great failure (Acts 13:16-34) and re- 

155 



solved from that time on to proclaim the Good News 
simply and unaffectedly for what it was (I Corinthians 
1:22-24; 2:1-5). Strong in this resolution, he visited Cor- 
inth, where he stayed for eighteen months and, after 
meeting with another sharp rebuff from the Jews, devoted 
himself to preaching with enormous success to Gentiles 
alone (Acts 18:1-17). After having preached briefly at 
Ephesus, he at last returned to Jerusalem and Antioch 
(Acts 18:18-22). 

His third missionary journey began at Antioch, as did 
all the others, and took him straight across country to 
Ephesus (Acts 18:23, 24; 19:1), where for more than two 
years he preached and taught daily in a local lecture hall, 
after another unsuccessful attempt to work through the 
synagogue (Acts 19:8-14). Here he had an exciting and typ- 
ical adventure with the partisans of Artemis, the patron 
goddess of the city (Acts 19:23-41). Having made a brief 
visit to the churches he had established in Greece and in 
northern Asia Minor, he returned to Palestine and, in 
spite of prophetic warnings that serious danger lay ahead, 
completed his third journey by returning to Jerusalem. 
Quite innocently, while visiting the temple, he became in- 
volved in a riot and was saved from violent death only by 
the interposition of the Roman authorities, who placed 
him in protective custody (Acts 20, 21). 

The remainder of the book (Acts 21:3328:31) tells the 
story of his adventures as a prisoner of the Romans. He 
was kept under guard at Caesarea, the Roman seat of ad- 
ministration in Palestine, for more than two years and re- 
ceived hearings under two successive governors, Felix and 
Festus, and at last before Agrippa II, a minor king of the 

156 



Herodian line whom Festus asked to guide him in the 
disposition of the case. After Paul's eloquent defense of 
himself before the king, Agrippa advised that he could 
have been freed if he had not already taken advantage of 
his Roman citizenship and made a formal appeal to the 
emperor. Since he had done so, the case could be settled 
only in the imperial court and Paul was sent on the long, 
dangerous voyage to Rome. 

The chapter (27) which tells of the sea trip is one of the 
most remarkable travel narratives which have come down 
to us from ancient times and is full of the excitement 
which only an eye-witness, such as Luke, could communi- 
cate. At last, after a shipwreck on the island of Malta and 
many other adventures, Paul arrived safely at Rome 
where he spent two years in mild imprisonment. This 
permitted him a good deal of liberty, and he was able to 
continue his preaching of the Gospel. Here in Rome he 
wrote the Epistles to the Philippians, Colossians, Philemon, 
and, possibly, Ephesians. 

At this point, the Book of Acts comes to an end without 
any hint as to how Paul's trial came out. Some believe that 
he was condemned and executed shortly afterward. Ac- 
cording to tradition, he was acquitted and continued his 
missionary work for a few years, only to be rearrested and 
' executed with St. Peter at the time of the first persecution 
of the Christians under Nero in 64 A.D. Luke, however, 
tells nothing of this. His story ends when he has given a 
dramatic illustration of the way in which the center of 
gravity in the Church passed from the Jews to the Gen- 
tiles, from Jerusalem to Rome. The hero of Luke's book 
is neither Peter nor Paul, but the Holy Spirit which was 

157 



quietly working to bring all things into accord with God's 
eternal plan. When Acts ends, the Church is already es- 
tablished and carrying on her work in the form which 
God intended her to have, and the developments which 
followed belong rather to Church history than to the 
creative and normative age which is pictured in the New 
Testament. 



158 



CHAPTER 
TEN 



The Epistles: Life in the 
New Testament Church 



TH 



L HE rest of the New Testament consists 
mostly of letters written to churches or to church offi- 
cials of the apostolic age. These letters are not general 
treatises on Christian doctrine, but (for the most part) are 
directed to some concrete situation in the life of a partic- 
ular Christian congregation. In order to understand any 
one of them, it is necessary to know something about the 
life and situation of the church to which it is addressed. 
In order to understand them as a whole, one must have in 
mind a general picture of life in the apostolic Church. 

A SPIRIT-I1LIJED COMMUNITY 

IN the discussion of the Book of Acts, it was observed that 
the real hero of that book is the Holy Spirit of God. This 
preeminent importance of the Spirit is one of the distinc- 
tive notes of the entire New Testament period. For men of 
the apostolic age, the Church was no mere human society 

159 



for the propagation of a certain philosophy of life. It was 
the actual sphere in which God's Holy Spirit was at work. 
The Holy Spirit was not, of course, something different 
from God Himself. It was God, God in action. The God 
of the New Testament Church, like the God of the Old 
Testament, was a living God, never a pale philosophical 
abstraction or merely a necessary idea. The Christians of 
apostolic times knew that God had been at work in Christ, 
reconciling the world unto himself (II Corinthians 5:19); 
they found that same God at work in their own midst, do- 
ing the works that Christ had done, healing the sick, trans- 
forming the lives of ordinary men, making saints out of 
sinners and heroes out of cowards. This present work of 
God in His Church they ascribed to the Holy Spirit, al- 
though they did not always carefully distinguish it from 
the work of Christ Himself. They were not concerned, in 
the excitement of the times, to formulate precise defini- 
tions. The experience was too new and fresh a thing for 
such analysis to seem necessary. Later Christian ages, on 
the basis of this experience would eventually provide a sat- 
isfactory intellectual statement of the relationships within 
the Godhead by the doctrine of the Trinity, but the ex- 
perience itself was enough for the men of the New Testa- 
ment. For them, as for us, the primary fact was that the 
remarkable things which were taking place in the Church 
were truly the wonderful works of God (Acts 2:11). 

LIFE IN CHRIST MEANT LIFE IN THE CHURCH 

To become a Christian has never meant merely to adopt a 
new set of beliefs or even to accept a new standard of con- 
duct. It has always involved at least two things: first- a 

160 



willingness, in faith and trust, to accept Christ as Lord; 
and second, to become a member of His Church. In New 
Testament times those who had accepted Christ as Lord 
were convinced that in doing so they had undergone an 
experience equivalent to passing from death into life (St. 
John 5:24). The Christian believed that he had come to 
share in the very nature of Jesus Christ. He had become 
united to Him in a kind of mystical union so intense that 
he could say with Paul, / live, yet not I, but Christ liveth 
in me (Galatians 2:20). So strong was the certainty of hav- 
ing found a new life in Christ that the relationship of 
Christians to Him could best be described in biological 
terms. Christ was the vine; they were the branches (S*. 
John 15^5)' Or, to use an even more striking image, He was 
the body, they were the members. For we are members of 
his body, of his flesh and his bones (Ephesians 5:30). 

Obviously, people who used this kind of imagery could 
not be thinking of Christianity merely in terms of indi- 
vidual salvation. The character of their relationship to 
Christ involved a close relationship to other Christians. 
Christ's body had many members. Salvation could not be 
merely personal; it must be corporate. In finding redemp- 
tion for himself, the Christian of necessity became the 
member of a redeemed and redemptive community. 

The Christian of New Testament times knew that his 
life as a follower of Christ was life in the Church. The 
Church was the society of the New Covenant which Jesus 
had come to establish. It is called by many names in the 
New Testament: it is the Church of the living God, the 
pillar and ground of the truth (I Timothy 3:15); the body 
of Christ (I Corinthians 12:27; Ephesians 1:22, 23, etc.); 

161 



the Israel of God (Galatians 6:16); the fellowship of the 
mystery (Ephesians y.$) and, by implication, the bride of 
Christ (Ephesians 5:23). This society was the authentic suc- 
cessor to the old national Israel- In it the mission of Israel 
was finally realized and all mankind brought within the 
covenant community of God, for membership in it was 
no longer restricted by race, nationality, or social status 
(Galatians y.%8). Christians were to love the Jews as mem- 
bers of God's ancient chosen people who still had a great 
destiny to fulfill (Romans 9-11), but the Jews as a nation 
had ceased to be the privileged people. They were re- 
garded merely as Israel after the flesh (I Corinthians 
10:18); those who belonged to the Church were the true 
Israel, the children of promise (Galatians 



HOW ONE BECAME A CHURCH MEMBER: BAPTISM 

THIS New Israel, like the old, had its appointed ordi- 
nances, its officers, and its common life. As time went on, 
these things were greatly elaborated, but even in the New 
Testament the main lines of the later development were 
already laid down. There was, first of all, a ceremony of 
initiation, the rite of baptism. At the very beginning of 
the Christian's life, its corporate character was emphasized. 
The experience of becoming a Christian was no mere in- 
dividual matter. It was not enough to have accepted Christ 
as Lord in the privacy of one's heart, as though such a 
confession concerned the individual soul and God alone. 
As in the case of St. Paul, the first step after conversion 
was the public acknowledgment of one's faith arid a for- 
mal incorporation into the fellowship of Christians by 
receiving the waters of baptism (Acts 9:18). To the early 

162 



Church, baptism was not, o course, merely an empty 
ceremony, but an effective sacramental means by which 
an individual was brought into a direct and personal re 
lation with Jesus Christ and made to share in some mys- 
terious way in His death and resurrection. Know ye not, 
that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were 
baptized into his death? Therefore we are buried with 
him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised 
from the dead by the glory of the Father > even so we should 
also walk in newness of life (Romans 6:3, 4). By baptism, 
which set the divine seal upon his personal act of faith, the 
believer came actually to participate in Christ's life. He 
was in Christ and Christ was in him. Faith and baptism 
were both necessary to accomplish this; the act of the in- 
dividual and the act of the Church. Thus anyone who felt 
faith stirring within him requested first of all that he 
might be baptized and received into the Christian fellow- 
ship (Acts 8:36-38). 

HOW THE CHURCH WORSHIPPED: THE LORD'S SUPPER 

THE newly baptized Christian found himself the member 
of a society of men deeply conscious of their relation to 
each otKer and of the responsibility of all for each. As 
members of Christ's Body, they knew that His life flowed 
through them all and that they were therefore members of 
each other (Ephesians 4:25; I Corinthians 12:12-26). There 
was an intimacy to their common life which was partly 
lost when the Church later became larger and more 
prosperous, but there has never been a time when this New 
Testament sense of community has entirely disappeared. 
The center of life for the New Testament Church was 



the weekly assembly for worship and fellowship. Many 
of the early Jewish Christians continued to take part in 
the worship of the Old Israel in the Temple and the syn- 
agogue (Acts 2:46), and to observe the Sabbath on the 
seventh day as prescribed in the Jewish Law. As the mem- 
bership of the Church became increasingly Gentile and 
the full implications of the Gospel were realized, this 
double loyalty ceased and Christians came to worship with 
Christians alone. Instead o observing the Sabbath on the 
seventh day of the week, Christians began a new custom 
of meeting together for worship on the first day of the 
week, the day of Christ's resurrection from the dead. This 
day came to be called the Lord's Day (Revelation 1:10) 
and was celebrated joyfully as befitted a day which was a 
weekly Easter. 

The most important event of the Lord's Day was the 
celebration of the Lord's Supper (Acts 20:7). To the early 
Church this observance lay at the very heart of its life, as 
we can see from a description of the Church in Jerusalem. 
They continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and 
fellowship^ and in the breaking of bread and of prayers 
(Acts 2:42). In Paul's first epistle to the Corinthians 
(11:1*7-34) he gives a picture of the way in which the 
Eucharist would be celebrated in one of these New Testa- 
ment churches. There were, of course, no church build- 
ings, and the services would, of necessity, be held in private 
houses, probably in the home of one of the more well-to-do 
members of the congregation, since it would have to be 
large enough to hold a considerable crowd. The Lord's 
Supper was not an entirely separate service as it is with us, 
but part of a common meal to which apparently every- 

164 



one brought his own food. This custom of the fellowship 
meal or love-feast, beautiful and appropriate though it 
was, later died out, partly as a result of abuses which can 
already be seen in Paul's description of the way in which 
it was conducted in the Corinthian Church. At some point 
in the meal, the elder or bishop blessed some of the bread 
and wine in imitation of our Lord's act at the Last Supper 
and all those present thankfully received of that which 
he had blessed. At each such celebration the sacrifice of 
Christ became a present fact (ye do show the Lord's death 
till he come) and the communicants became partakers of 
the body and blood of the Lord. In this service was gath- 
ered up the whole meaning of Christian fellowship, par- 
ticipation in a common source of strength and the ex- 
pression of that participation in the living of a common 
life. 

At these services and perhaps on other occasions, there 
was a place for prayers, for the reading of Scripture and 
for the singing of hymns. Psalms would be used as well as 
new Christian hymns which were beginning to appear 
(Colossians 3:16). There would on some occasions be a 
formal address or sermon by the bishop or elder in charge 
of the church, or by some visiting apostle who happened 
to be passing through. This would sometimes be an ex- 
position of a passage of the Old Testament Scriptures (the 
only Bible which the early Christians had), or a stirring 
declaration concerning some aspect of the saving work of 
Christ, or a homily upon an ethical theme. The Epistle of 
James is a good example of this latter type of preaching. 
The New Testament churches were much more informal 
than the churches of later times became and there was 

165 



always an opportunity for individual members of the con- 
gregation to take special part in it also. This occurred 
quite spontaneously and such participation might take 
the form of brief sermons or expositions, or prayers and 
hymns, or even of highly emotional utterances which ex- 
pressed the feelings of the speaker although they were 
unintelligible to others, the so-called speaking with 
tongues. One can imagine that this excessive informality 
might lead to great confusion. It often did so and Paul, in 
writing to the Church at Corinth (I Corinthians 14), had 
to put some curbs upon it in order to make sure that all 
things were done decently and in order. Whatever else 
may be said about worship in New Testament times, it 
was certainly not dull I Anyone attending the public as- 
semblies of the Church would have been struck by a feel- 
ing of contagious enthusiasm and exuberant vitality. 

HOW THE CHURCH WAS ORGANIZED: THE MINISTRY 

THE new Christian community, like the Old Israel, needed 
an organized ministry to carry on its affairs, to give author- 
itative instruction and to conduct the services of public 
worship. In the beginning, this organization was much 
looser than it later became and the technical terms used 
to describe it in the New Testament are not always used 
in the same sense they have today. Nevertheless, the main 
outlines of the familiar three-fold ministry are dearly to 
be seen. At the top, charged with special authority to gov- 
ern the Church, were those who were called apostles. 
These included the original twelve, but also some others, 
like Paul, who were added to the number later. In general, 
these correspond to the bishops of the Church in later 

166 



times, although they did not have the same kind of 
geographical jurisdiction. They had the power of ordina- 
tion (Acts 14:23) and were regarded as, in some sense, the 
center of authority in the Church. In charge of the local 
congregations there were men called sometimes elders and 
sometimes bishops. The Greek word for elder is presbyter 
or as we say today, priest. The Greek word for bishop is 
episcopos and means merely overseer. It was originally ap- 
plied to those who had the oversight of local congregations 
rather than to those with broader authority. Finally there 
was a third group of men who had charge of the practi- 
cal matter of administering the charitable funds of the 
churches and of taking care of the poor (Acts 6:1-8). These 
were called deacons, a term derived from a Greek word 
which means servant (I Timothy 3:8-13). There also were 
other types of ministries in the apostolic period (I Corin- 
thians 12:28), but the relation of these ministries to the 
later ministry of the Church is not clear. At any rate they 
disappear in the following age. There was also, in New 
Testament times, a recognized order of devout women, 
the widows of I Timothy 5:3-10, which was the prototype 
of the orders of deaconesses and sisters in the later Church. 

HOW CHRISTIANS UVED TOGETHER 

THE existence of the orders of deacons and widows, 
charged with special responsibility for the poor and af- 
flicted, calls attention to a striking feature of life in the 
New Testament Church: its sense of social responsibility 
for its members. This was a practical expression of that 
feeling which they all had of sharing a common life in 
Christ. The weekly celebration of the Lord's Supper was 

167 



a constant reminder of this aspect of the Church's life. In 
the Jerusalem Church, the sense of communal responsi- 
bility was so strong that a large part of the membership 
adopted the practice of holding all their property in com- 
mon. All that believed were together and had all things 
common, and sold their possessions and goods and distrib- 
uted them to all as every man had need (Acts 2:44, 4$). Nor 
was this spirit of mutual helpfulness limited to the mem- 
bers of individual congregations, but was felt by particular 
churches toward other churches. So Paul took up a collec- 
tion among the churches of Greece for the impoverished 
mother church at Jerusalem during a time of famine 
(I Corinthians 16:1-3). One of the greatest of New Testa- 
ment words is the Greek word koinonia which is trans- 
lated in different places fellowship, communion, communi- 
cation, and distribution, but always implies the thought of 
sharing, sharing in a common life, and sharing in the com- 
mon responsibility of the group for all its members. The 
basic ethical principle of this early Christian fellowship is 
expressed in the words of Paul, Bear ye one another's bur- 
dens and so fulfill the law of Christ (Galatians 6:2). 

Thus from the beginning, Christianity was not merely 
a way of individual salvation; it was a way of life which 
could be followed only within the framework of a social 
organism, the Christian Church. Within this Divine So- 
ciety, which was the Body of Christ, the individual Chris- 
tian learned the meaning of the law of love, that love 
which puts God and His eternal purposes at the center of 
life, and which exalts the permanent good of all above 
the selfish and temporary interests of individuals. It was 
also the conviction of Christians that this manner of life 

168 



was intended ultimately to be a pattern for the ordering 
of the whole of human society. 

GREAT LETTERS OF THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH 

THE epistles which, with the exception of one book, Rev- 
elation, make up the rest of the New Testament, can be 
understood fully only as one sees them against the back- 
ground of the particular situation to which they are ad- 
dressed. In this section it is impossible to give more than 
a brief account of the circumstances which produced each 
epistle and to state as concisely as possible the principal 
themes which the writer develops. In order to clothe this 
skeletal outline with flesh and blood, the reader will have 
to read the epistles for himself. For more detailed discus- 
sion of the background and of the meaning of individual 
passages, the reader is referred to the numerous Introduc- 
tions to the New Testament and to commentaries on the 
various books. 

THE LETTERS OF PAUL 

GREATEST of all the New Testament letters is the EPISTLE 
TO THE ROMANS written by Paul on his third missionary 
journey and addressed to the Church at Rome in order to 
prepare the way for a visit which he expected some day to 
undertake. Paul wanted the Roman Christians to under- 
stand his interpretation of the Christian Gospel and so 
took far more care in the preparation of this letter than 
was the case with any of the others. It is one of the most 
profound and influential documents in all the literature 
of the world, and deserves the most thoughtful kind of 
study, though much of it is admittedly difficult to under- 

169 



stand without the aid of a teacher or a commentary. The 
basic argument, which is presented in chapters 1-8, is that 
salvation comes to men only through faith in Christ, not 
through any sort of personal achievement nor by mere 
obedience to any set of laws, whether ceremonial or moral. 
This is the doctrine of justification by faith alone. By 
faith Paul means, not just belief, nor the mere intellectual 
acceptance of a set of propositions, but personal commit- 
ment in a relationship of love, trust, and obedience. 
This part of the epistle reaches a magnificent climax in 
the eighth chapter. Some of the argument in the preceding 
chapters is hard to follow and there have been those who 
have dismissed Paul as a mere academic theologian on the 
basis of them. That is quite unjust. Suddenly, in this chap- 
ter, we realize the tremendous driving power of his faith, 
when he breaks out into something very close to poetry, 
// God be for us, who can be against us? . . . For I am per- 
suaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor prin- 
cipalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to 
come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall 
be able to separate us from the love of God which is in 
Christ Jesus our Lord (8:31-39). The triumphant affirma- 
tion which these words contain is not something irrele- 
vant to the preceding argument, but the direct conse- 
quence of it. Paul's sense of victory springs from the kind 
of relationship to God through faith in Christ which he 
has been describing in the previous chapters. Though 
these are perhaps the most difficult chapters in the New 
Testament, there are none which bring us closer to the 
real heart of the Christian Gospel. In chapters 9-11, Paul 
introduces a digression in which he discusses the vexing 

170 



question, Why did the Jews not receive their own Mes- 
siah? and comes to the conclusion that their apparent 
apostasy is a necessary part o God's plan for the ultimate 
salvation of all mankind. From chapter 12 on, he describes 
the kind of moral life which is the inevitable outgrowth of 
a saving faith in Christ. The word therefore at the begin- 
ning of chapter 12 shows how closely related these ethical 
chapters are to the theological discussion in chapters 1-8. 
Because Christians have been brought near to God by their 
faith in Christ, they must offer themselves, their souls and 
bodies, to Him to be a reasonable, holy, and living sacri- 
fice. The practical evidence of this, Paul says, will be a life 
which is pervaded by love, for love is the fulfilling of the 
law (13:10). Next to the Sermon on the Mount these chap- 
ters contain the finest account of the Christian life to be 
found anywhere. 

The two letters to the CORINTHIANS, in contrast to Ro- 
mans, were written to a church Paul had founded and 
knew intimately. They are warm and human documents, 
sometimes affectionate, sometimes angry, and give us an 
unequaled picture of life in one of the new churches of 
the apostolic age. The first epistle was written in Ephesus 
during Paul's two-year stay at that city, located just across 
the Aegean Sea from Corinth, and was intended as a formal 
answer to the questions contained in a letter which he had 
received from the Corinthian Christians (7:1)- Before he 
began to answer their questions, however, he rebuked the 
Corinthians for some scandals and irregularities in their 
church. These were things he had learned about from 
friends who had recently visited him (I:H)- He was espe- 
cially concerned about the way they had allowed them- 

171 



selves to become divided into factions (1:10-4:21). Some 
were calling themselves disciples of Paul and some, dis- 
ciples of Peter, while others considered themselves follow- 
ers of Apollos, one of Paul's successors as spiritual leader 
of the Corinthian Church. The chief quarrel was over 
the merits of Paul and Apollos, and Paul rebukes them 
severely for disloyalty to Christ, for both Paul and Apollos 
are merely his ministers (4:1)- He then goes on to repri- 
mand them further for the complacency with which they 
tolerate gross immorality and unbrotherly conduct in their 
midst (5, 6). These Corinthian Christians were only a few 
years removed from paganism and Paul felt that they 
needed to be dealt with by a rod when love and gentleness 
failed to move them (4:21). After he has dealt with these 
matters, Paul goes on to answer the inquiries which had 
occasioned their letter to him. There were, first of all, cer- 
tain important questions about marriage (7) and the 
scruples which some felt about eating food which had been 
offered in the worship of idols (8:10). This last was a very 
real concern for Christians who were living in a pagan en- 
vironment and could not shut themselves off from daily 
contact and social intercourse with the pagan world. Paul's 
solution of the problem is one which commends itself to 
common sense and illustrates his gifts as a practical ad- 
ministrator and pastor (10:2311:1). 

In the next section Paul discusses certain questions 
which had arisen about the manner of their common wor- 
ship (11:14). In connection with this he expounds the 
Christian doctrine of the Eucharist (77:77-27; see also 
10:16, 77). It is an interesting illustration of the genius of 
the New Testament, and indeed of the whole Bible, that 

172 



this important doctrinal passage wa*j written only because 
the things it contained seemed to have direct bearing upon 
a particular, concrete situation. Biblical doctrine always 
emerges as an answer to the problems o real life; never 
from a mere love of theorizing for its own sake. In this 
same context Paul sets down his great hymn in praise of 
Christian love. Some of the Corinthians were very proud 
of what they considered to be their great spiritual gifts 
and argued with each other as to the respective value of 
"speaking with tongues," "prophesying/' "healing," and 
the like (12). Paul assures them that, great as all these gifts 
are, there is one that is infinitely greater, the gift of love, 
which alone can make a man acceptable to God ( 13:1-3). 
The epistle closes with an account of the Christian doc- 
trine of the resurrection, which contains the earliest nar- 
rative of our Lord's resurrection appearances ( 15), and 
with some personal instructions and greetings ( 16). 

The second epistle to the Corinthians was written some 
time later while Paul was traveling in Macedonia. In this 
epistle Paul is much more discursive than in the first, 
and the development of his thought is not so easy to fol- 
low. The main theme in the first part of the letter is a 
defense of his own conduct and apostleship (1-7). Great 
as Paul became, and deserved to become, in the eyes of 
the later Church, he had to fight a continual battle for 
recognition during his lifetime. His enemies accused him 
of not being really an apostle, and of being alternately ar- 
rogant and cringing toward other Christians (10:10). On 
this occasion they had accused him especially of fickleness 
because he had had to make some changes in his travel 
plans (z:jj-/7). In the first part of the epistle Paul's chief 

173 



concern is to defend himself against these detractors. His 
thought, however, leads him naturally to discuss the na- 
ture of the Gospel ministry which he believed himself 
to share. The whole of chapters 3:1-7:4 is given over to 
this theme. We are ambassadors for Christ, he says, God 
making his appeal through us (5:20 RSV). What we preach 
is not ourselves, but Jesus Christ as Lord, with ourselves as 
your servants for Jesus' sake (4:5, RSV). This part of the 
epistle is followed by a kind of Every Member Canvass let- 
ter (8, 9) in which Paul appeals for contributions to a col- 
lection he is raising for the impoverished Church at Jeru- 
salem, and in which he makes use of some of the subtle 
devices to awaken the interest and response of his readers 
which we fondly imagine to be the special discovery of 
modern advertising psychology. 

In the concluding chapters (10-13) Paul returns even 
more vigorously to a defense of his right to be an apostle 
and gives some interesting and valuable information about 
his own adventurous career (for example, 11:22-33). Most 
scholars believe these last four chapters are really a sep- 
arate letter written earlier than the rest of the book and 
perhaps are the very letter referred to in chapter 2:4. It 
would certainly make II Corinthians easier to understand 
if this were the case. 

The EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS is a passionately angry 
letter written to defend Paul's conception of the Gospel 
as a message which demands nothing from the believer but 
personal faith in Christ against those who insisted that 
Gentile Christians must become fully subject to the Jew- 
ish Law. It probably dates from about the same period 
as Romans to which its thought is very closely related. For 



freedom, he says, did Christ set us free; stand fast therefore 
and be not entangled again in a yoke of slavery (5:2). 

Many scholars, for reasons impossible to discuss here, 
believe that EPHESIANS was written by a disciple of Paul, 
in the name of his master, as a kind of resum of his teach- 
ing. Others, however, accept it as a genuine Pauline let- 
ter, in which case it is to be numbered among those let- 
ters written during his imprisonment in Rome (3:1). This 
epistle is most notable for its highly developed doctrine of 
the Church, which it calls the Body of Christ (1:23, 5:30- 
32; see also 4:4, 5). Using another striking figure, it com- 
pares the relationship between the Church and Christ to 
the relationship between a woman and her husband 



PHILIPPIANS was written to the first church which Paul 
had founded in Europe, to thank the members for their 
kindness to him during his imprisonment. It is important 
theologically for the doctrine concerning the person of 
Christ set forth in a passage which sounds like a fragment 
of an early Christian creed or hymn (2:5-11). It is the most 
serene and gracious of the letters and shows the character 
of Paul on its most attractive side. 

COLOSSIANS, also written while Paul was in prison, was 
intended to warn the church at Colosse in Asia Minor 
against certain forms of Gnostic heresy which were already 
beginning to take root (2:8). There are very many close 
parallels between this epistle and that to the Ephesians, 
particularly in the conception of the Church as the Body 
of Christ (1:24). Incidental to his discussion of heresy, Paul 
sets forth a high theological conception of the nature of 
Christ, who is the image of the invisible God, the first born 

175 



of every creature, by whom were all things created, that 
are in heaven, and that are in earth (1:15, 16). 

First THESSALONIANS was probably the earliest of Paul's 
letters and if so, was the first book of the New Testament 
to be written. It was written from Corinth where Paul 
had just learned from his young friend Timothy that the 
Church at Thessalonica, one of the first churches he had 
founded in Europe (Acts ij:i) was still faithful to him and 
to the Gospel he had preached. The epistle is a spon- 
taneous outpouring of gratitude for their fidelity (3:6-9). 
Paul also attempts to answer in this letter some questions 
which were troubling the Thessalonian Christians about 
the coming of the last day (4:13-5:11). Some members of 
the Church had died since Paul preached in Thessalonica, 
and the others were worried for fear that these departed 
members would have no part in the glorious day when the 
Lord came to receive His own. Paul reassures them by 
telling them that those who remain alive in that day will 
have no special advantage, for the dead in Christ shall rise 
first (4:15, 1 6). Although no one knows when that day will 
come, yet all Christians should live as though it were im- 
mediately at hand (5:1-8). 

As often happens, his teaching in this first letter was 
misunderstood and the second epistle was written a few 
weeks later to correct the misunderstanding to which the 
first had given rise. Some of the Thessalonians had appar- 
ently understood Paul to mean in the first letter that the 
return of Christ was actually just about to happen and 
were giving up their jobs and their normal manner of life 
in expectation of it. In consequence, the life of the com- 
munity was being seriously disrupted. In the second letter 

176 



Paul explains that there are certain mysterious events 
which must first occur and that Christians should con- 
tinue to engage in their ordinary occupations ( 2:1-5). H 
people will not work, then they shall not eat (3:10)! Both 
epistles illustrate Paul's great capacity for human affection 
and his profound common sense. 

The three so-called Pastoral Epistles, I-II TIMOTHY and 
TITUS, are commonly regarded today as belonging to a 
much later age than that of Paul. The vocabulary, style, 
and ideas are so different from the authentic letters of 
Paul that it is an almost inevitable conclusion that they 
were written in the form of Pauline letters by an anony- 
mous writer in order to show how he believed Paul would 
have dealt with the problems which arose in the Church 
after the second century had begun. They are concerned 
very largely with practical matters of church discipline and 
administration, hence the name, pastoral epistles. They 
are very valuable for the insight they give into the thought 
and life of the second century Church. 

The letter to PHILEMON is a beautiful and kindly little 
note which Paul wrote in order to commend a runaway 
slave, Onesimus, to a friendly reception by his master, the 
Philemon of the title. Though Paul must have written 
many such, this is the only example of a Pauline letter 
which is concerned with individuals rather than with 
churches. 

THE LETTER TO THE HEBREWS 

THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS was included among the 
Pauline letters only by accident, as it nowhere claims to 
have been written by Paul, is very different in style and 

177 



thought to the mind of Paul, and was generally recognized 
in the early Church as an anonymous letter. It is, as a mat- 
ter of fact, not even in the form of a letter except for the 
concluding verses. It is rather a formal essay, or perhaps a 
sermon, which endeavors to show by using an allegorical 1 
interpretation of certain Old Testament passages, in what 
way the work of Christ was a fulfilment of the Jewish 
priestly and sacrificial system. Christ is the true priest and 
his sacrifice the one true sacrifice. The emotional climax 
of the epistle is reached in the eleventh chapter with its 
stirring account of the men of old who lived amidst the 
hardships of this present world by virtue of their indom- 
itable faith in the realities of the unseen world. The 
author's practical purpose was to stimulate his readers, 
whoever they were, perhaps the Christians at Rome, to 
show a like faith and to stand firm in the face of immi- 
nent persecution (12:1-11). 

LETTERS BY OTHER NEW TESTAMENT PERSONALITIES 

THE name of JAMES, the Lord's brother (Galatians 1:19) 
and leader of the conservative Jewish faction in the early 
Church, is appropriately attached to the little homily, or 
collection of homilies, on Christian morality which goes 
under his name, whether he was the author of it or not. 
It is more Jewish in spirit and contains less of distinctively 
Christian doctrine than any other New Testament book. 
That is in no way to depreciate it, since it is an excellent 
example of the kind of practical moral teaching which 



i Allegorical method, a system of interpretation, common among Greek- 
speaking Jews of that day, which was concerned with the spiritual mean- 
ing believed to underlie the obvious literal meaning of Biblical passages. 

178 



must have accompanied always the triumphant proclama- 
tion of the good news about Christ. It is particularly 
notable for its sympathy with the social underdog (5:1-6). 

Of the two epistles of PETER, the second was commonly 
denied to be the work of the apostle even in the early 
Church and is largely a rewriting of the little epistle of 
JUDE. The main purpose of both Jude and second Peter is 
to attack heresy and to warn that, in spite of long delay, 
the day of the Lord is surely coming. 

The first epistle, on the other hand, is still regarded by 
many competent scholars as an authentic work of Peter, 
the prince of the apostles, and is, in any case, one of the 
greatest books in the New Testament, written to en- 
courage some group of Christians who were about to un- 
dergo persecution to be faithful and Christlike in their 
behaviour (4:12-19). 

It is still a disputed question whether the three epistles 
of JOHN were written by the author of the fourth Gospel or 
by a disciple of his. The question is largely academic be- 
cause there can be no doubt that the spirit and general 
point of view are the same. The first epistle was written 
to warn the recipients against the Gnostic heresy known 
as docetism, which maintained that Christ's life and death 
were merely appearances and that He had not really come 
"in the flesh" (4:1-3). Along with his principal theme, the 
author dwells upon the thought of love as the distinguish- 
ing mark of the Christian life and the most direct means 
of access to God (4:7). 

The same message is concisely contained in the second 
epistle, a brief note addressed by the Elder John to 
an unknown church, the elect lady. Third John is an 



equally brief personal note addressed to a certain Gaius, 
commending him for his hospitality toward some itinerant 
evangelists. 

A VISION OF GOD AND HIS KINGLY RULE: REVELATION 

THE last book in the New Testament is, for many people, 
the most difficult, and has occasioned more misunder- 
standing and fantastic speculation than any other book in 
the Bible except Daniel. Both REVELATION and Daniel be- 
long to a peculiar category of ancient religious literature 
called apocalyptic and one cannot understand them unless 
he understands what the apocalyptic writers were trying 
to do. The purpose of both Daniel and Revelation was 
to encourage their readers to remain steadfast in time of 
persecution; in the case of Revelation, the persecution of 
the Christians by the Emperor Domitian c. 95 A.D. The 
strange and occasionally repellent imagery of Revelation 
is simply a part of the traditional apocalyptic language and 
can be understood in detail only with the help of a Biblical 
commentary. One can read the book, however, with profit 
and interest if he will only remember that the author, an 
otherwise unknown prophet of Asia Minor whose name 
was John, is really writing poetry, not prose, and under 
all the confused images of his supernatural drama is trying 
to make vivid to his readers the one great truth that all 
history, both human and cosmic, is under the dominion 
of Almighty God and that those who trust and obey Him 
need have no fear however dark the human situation may 
seem to be. The thought of the entire work is summed 
up in the words, The Lord God omnipotent reigneth 



180 



It is fitting that the last book in the Bible should have 
this thought for its basic theme. The Bible story begins 
with the creation of the world; it ends with a vision of the 
coming of the Kingdom of God. It was God who made the 
world and it is God who will bring it finally to perfec- 
tion. The course of Biblical history, like the course of 
world history, sometimes seems devious and uncertain, but 
over it at every turning of the way presides the figure of 
One who is the Alpha and Omega, the Faithful and True, 
the King of Kings and Lord of Lords (Revelation 1:8; 
19:11, 16). 

THE TRANSITION TO CHURCH HISTORY 

As we close the last book of the New Testament, we have 
come to the end of the great creative and normative age 
of Christian history. What follows this is the history of 
the Church and adds nothing to the essential content of 
the Gospel. In a sense, of course, the whole of the Bible 
is a part of Church history, since it tells how and why the 
Church began and traces its development from its Jewish 
to its Christian form, but nevertheless there is a qualitative 
difference between the Biblical books which record the 
definitive acts of sacred history, and the writings of the 
age which followed. In the New Testament we see how 
the Gospel took shape and how the Church received the 
basic form which she would bear ever afterward. In the 
years which followed there would still be growth and 
development; men of brilliant spiritual and intellectual 
achievement would bring new insights to illuminate the 
meaning of the faith; the Church would adapt Berself to 
new conditions in countries yet unknown and in centuries 

181 



yet undreamed of; but the main lines within which that 
development would take place had already been laid 
down. The men of the sub-apostolic age were conscious 
that they were the guardians of something which had 
been entrusted to them; they were building upon a foun- 
dation already firmly laid. In some of the later and periph- 
eral writings of the New Testament itself, we are already 
conscious of the emergence of this new spirit (Jude 5; 
I Timothy 6:20), but what is only a rare exception in 
the New Testament becomes the dominant note of the 
age which follows. Which is only to say that in following 
our story beyond the limits of the New Testament, we 
move outside the sphere of Biblical Revelation into that 
of Church history, the subject of another volume in this 
series. 



182 



Th* Word 

Was Made 

Flesh 



PART FOUR 
Conclusion 



CHAPTER 
ELEVEN 



Christ the Word 



.HE Faith of the Church is founded upon 
the Bible and the heart of the Bible is the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ, the Good News that the promises given to ancient 
Israel have been fulfilled. A Christian is one who believes 
in this Gospel and accepts Christ in trust and obedience 
as the long-awaited Saviour and Redeemer of the world. 
The various aspects of the nature and redeeming work 
of Christ are discussed in another volume in this series, 
but here, while we are still dealing with the Biblical ma- 
terials, we need to take note of one of His titles which, 
more than any other, makes plain the unity and meaning 
of the Bible story. This is the title given Him in the first 
chapter of the fourth gospel: The Word of God (St. John 
1:1). As we have already seen (page 9), the Bible as a whole 
is called the Word of God, and it may seem paradoxical 
that the same phrase should be used to describe our Lord. 
But it is just in this paradox that we see the inner co- 

185 



herence of the Bible most clearly. It will be remembered 
that word means message. It is the faith of Christians that 
in the person and work of Jesus Christ there is summed 
up the whole word or message of God found scattered 
through the rest of the Bible. 

In the Old Testament, God's message appears little by 
little, emerging slowly over a long period of time, as men 
were able to grasp it. But, at the end of this process, in 
the fullness of the time (Galatians 4:4), God revealed 
Himself completely and finally in Jesus Christ. As the 
prologue to the fourth Gospel says, The Word became 
flesh and dwelt among us (St. John 1:4). What God had 
been trying to say to men in so many different ways and 
which they had understood so inadequately, He now says 
plainly and unmistakably through a Person; not a mere 
man, who could only speak of reconciliation between God 
and man, but one who was both God and Man, in whom 
that reconciliation actually took place; not a mere teacher, 
who could only tell of God's mighty acts, but One in whom 
the Godhead dwelt (Colossians 2:9) who could Himself 
perform them; not a mere prophet, who could only say 
the word, but God's only begotten Son, who is the Word. 
Jesus Christ sums up the whole of the previous revelation 
and supplies all that still was lacking. His life, death, and 
resurrection are the climax of the whole story. And, since 
we can understand the full meaning of any story only 
when we know how it ends, we can understand the whole 
of the preceding story in the Bible only when we see who 
He was and what He did. He who was the Word of God 
Incarnate gives us the key for understanding the Word of 
God contained in the rest of the Bible. Without Him, 

186 



the rest of the story would be obscure and incomplete. 

Furthermore, it is through Him that we see the direct 
relevance of the Bible to our own lives. For the Bible is 
not a book of good advice which touches us as individuals 
only indirectly and as we choose to let it; it is the story 
of a divine redemption in which we are directly and in- 
escapably concerned. Christ is the center of the story and 
we who are members of His Church are pan of that story 
and ourselves participants in the great drama of man's 
salvation. As we read the Bible story we come to under- 
stand how we, by our pride and self-love, have separated 
ourselves from God; but we also see how God, across the 
centuries, has endeavored to bridge the gulf which we 
have made. In Jesus Christ the gulf was bridged and the 
way of reconciliation opened. As many as received him, to 
them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to 
them that believe on his name (St. John 1:12). Because we 
have received Him, however ineffectually, our lives have 
been drawn into the stream of Biblical history. 

Although the whole of the Bible story is important, yet 
clearly the story of Christ and His work is most important. 
As we read the Bible today we should read it with that 
knowledge and allow Him to cast His light on every page 
and show Himself as the unseen goal toward which even 
the most difficult chapters point. Our chief interest in 
reading the Bible should be to capture for ourselves the 
experience of the first generations of Christians who could 
say, in the words of the fourth Gospel, we beheld his 
glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the father . . . 
and of his fullness have we received, and grace upon grace 
(St. John 1:14, 16). 

187 



A Chronological Table of the 
Literature of the Bible 

Important literary units, originally independent but now incorpor- 
ated into books of the Bible, are indicated by italics; completed books 
of the Bible are in Roman type. 

THE OLD TESTAMENT B.C 

THE CONQUEST OF CANAAN, c. 1200 B.C. 

The Song of Deborah (Judges 5) c. noo 

David's Lament over Saul (II Samuel i: 17-27) c. 1000 

Court History of David (II Samuel 9-20) c. 950 

DIVISION OF THE KINGDOM, 926 B.C. 

/ Document of the Pentateuch C. 850 

E Document of the Pentateuch c. 750 
Amos (All the prophetic books contain some 

material added later.) c. 750 

Hosea r. 740 

FALL OF THE NORTHERN KINGDOM, 721 B.C. 

Micah 1-3 c, 720 

Isaiah 1-39 c. 700 

Zephaniah c. 625 

DEUTERONOMIC REFORM, 621 B.C. 

Deuteronomy 621 

Nahum 612 

Habakkuk c. 600 

FALL OF JERUSALEM AND THE BEGINNING. OF THE EXILE, 586 B.C- 

Jeremiah c. 580 

Ezekiel c. 570 

Lamentations During the Exile 

Joshua, Judges, Samuel, Kings During the Exile 

CONQUEST OF BABYLON BY CYRUS OF PERSIA, 539 B.C. 

Isaiah 40-55 c. 539 

Obadiah After the Exile 

Haggai and Zechariah 1-8 520-518 

REBUILDING OF THE TEMPLE, 516 B.C. 

Isaiah 56-66 After the building of the temple 

P Document of the Pentateuch c. 450 

188 



Malachi c . 450 

The completed Pentateuch c. 400 
Ruth, Job, Joel Late post-exilic 

CONQUEST OF THE EAST BY ALEXANDER THE GREAT, 333 B.C. 
Zechariah 9-14, Chronicles, 

Ezra, Nehemiah, Proverbs, 

Song of Solomon, Ecclesiastes, 

Psalms, Jonah Greek Period 

Ecclesiasticus c. 180 

MACCABEAN REVOLT, 167-165 

Daniel 165 

Esther, Judith 150-125 

I Maccabees, Wisdom of Solomon c. 100 

THE NEW TESTAMENT A.D. 

BEGINNING OF ROMAN RULE IN PALESTINE, 63 B.C. 

I, II Thessalonians c. 50 

I Corinthians c* 54 

II Corinthians c. 55 
Galatians ? 
Romans c. 56 
Philippians, Colossians, Philemon 60-62 
Ephesians ? 
Mark 65-70 

FALL OF JERUSALEM, A.D. 70 

Matthew, Luke-Acts 75-95 

(Ephesians ?) 

Hebrews 80-95 

DOMITIAN'S PERSECUTION OF THE CHURCH, A.D. 95 

Revelation 95 

I Peter 95-100 
Gospel of John 95- JI 5 
I, II, III John 100-115 
James ? 
Jude ? 

II Peter ? 
I, II Timothy and Titus ? 

The books of the New Testament are arranged in their probable 
relative sequence. Approximate dates are given where there is some 
objective ground for doing so. Question marks mean that anything 
more than a relative date is a matter of pure conjecture. 

189 



About the Author 



THE REV. ROBERT CLAUDE DENTAN, PH.D., S.T.D., 
is Professor of Old Testament Literature and Interpreta- 
tion at the General Theological Seminary, New York City. 
A graduate of Colorado College and Berkeley Divinity 
School, Dr. Dentan spent a year of study at the American 
School of Oriental Research in Jerusalem and received his 
Ph.D. from Yale University. He was formerly priest-in- 
charge of St. John's Church, Donora, Pa.; rector of St. 
John's Church, New Haven, Conn.; and a professor at the 
Berkeley Divinity School. 

OTHER MEMBERS OF THE AUTHORS* COMMITTEE 
AT THE TIME THIS BOOK WAS PREPARED 

THE REV. POWEL MILLS DAWLEY, PH.D., Professor of Ecclesiastical 
History and Sub-Dean at the General Theological Seminary. 

THE REV. STANLEY BROWN-SERMAN, D.D., the late Dean and Pro- 
fessor of New Testament Language at the Protestant Episcopal 
Theological Seminary in Virginia. 

THE REV. C. KILMER MYERS, Vicar of St. Augustine's Chapel, 
Trinity Parish, New York City. 

THE REV. JAMES A. PIKE, J.S.D., D.D., Dean of the Cathedral of 
St. John the Divine, New York City. 

THE REV. FREDERICK Q. SHAFER, Lecturer in Religion at the 
University of the South, Sewanee, Tenn. 

THE REV. VESPER O. WARD, D.D., Professor of Christian Education 
and Homiletics, School of Theology of the University of the South, 
and formerly Executive Secretary of the Department of Christian 
Education of the National Council. 

THE REV. THEODORE O. WEDEL, PHJX, Warden of the College of 
Preachers, Washington, D.C. 

190 



Books for Reference 



LHE books included in this list are intended 
primarily for clergy, church school teachers, and interested lay 
people who may be desirous of more information about particular 
subjects than is contained in this .book. Except where especially 
noted, the books in this list are not of a technical character and 
should be easily intelligible to the average educated layman. The 
inclusion of any book in this list does not imply necessarily approval 
of all its conclusions or even of its general point of view. Many 
books on the Bible are written by persons who do not sympathize 
with the general position of the Episcopal Church. Many are written 
from a purely literary or historical point of view without any con- 
sideration of the religious values of the Bible. Such books may con- 
tain valuable information and stimulating insights, but the reader 
must always be on guard against accepting uncritically what may be 
only the personal opinions of a particular author as the unques- 
tioned conclusions of modern scholarship. This list was revised in 
August, 1955. 

GENERAL BOOKS ON THE MEANING AND 
AUTHORITY OF THE BIBLE 

A Preface to Bible Study by Alan Richardson (Philadelphia: West- 
minster. 1944). Brief, readable, Christian, and theological in the best 
sense of the word 



The Authority of the Biblical Revelation by Hubert Cunliffe- Jones 

(Boston: Pilgrim. 1949). A brief, but serious, recent study of the 

problems involved. 

The Bible Today by Charles Harold Dodd (Cambridge University 

Press. 1947)- How God reveals Himself in history. 

The Relevance of the Bible by Harold Henry Rowley (New York: 

Macmillan. 1944). A sane, persuasive discussion of the present value 

of the Bible. 

The Modern Use of the Bible by Harry Emerson Fosdick (New York: 

Macmillan. [1924] 1947)- The most popular book of its kind. The 

standpoint is that of Protestant liberalism. 

The Authority of the Scriptures by John William Charles Wand 

(London: Mowbray. 1949). A popular treatment by the Bishop of 

London. 

BOOKS WHICH SUGGEST HOW TO READ THE BIBLE 

A Guide Book to the Bible by Alice Parmalee (New York: Harpers. 
1948). A very useful book for the ordinary reader. 
How to Read the Bible by Edgar Johnson Goodspeed (Philadelphia: 
Winston. 1946). A practical and reliable course of study outlined by 
a great scholar. 

An Introduction to the Bible by Stanley Cook (Pelican Books). Con- 
tains a remarkable amount of information about Bible background 
and the contents of the individual books. 

The Bible and the Common Reader by Mary Ellen Chase (New 
York: Macmillan. 1944). Deals with the Bible as great literature. 
A Guide for Bible Readers by Harris Franklin Rail (Nashville: 
Abingdon-Cokesbury). A series of eight paper-bound volumes con- 
taining a complete course of reading in the Old and New Testa- 
ments with explanatory comments. 

GENERAL BOOKS ON THE RELIGIOUS IDEAS 
OF THE BIBLE 

An Outline of Biblical Theology by Millar Burrow (Philadelphia: 
Westminster. 1946). Encyclopedic in scope but not difficult reading. 
A Guide to the Understanding of the Bible by Harry Emerson Fos- 
dick (New York: Harpers. 1938). Traces through the Bible the at- 
tempts to deal with life's basic issues. Chapters on the value of the 
individual, the meaning of suffering, the conception of God, etc. 
A Theological Word Book of the Bible 9 edited by Alan Richardson 
(New York: Macmillan. 1951). 

192 



MANUSCRIPTS AND VERSIONS OF THE BIBLE 

Our Bible and the Ancient Manuscripts by Sir Frederic George 
Kenyon (New York: Harpers. 1940). 

How Our Bible Came to Us by H. G. G. Herklots (New York: Ox- 
ford. 1953). 

GENERAL TOOLS FOR BIBLE STUDY 

ANYONE who desires to penetrate beyond the surface in Bible study 
will need, in addition to a copy of the Bible with Apocrypha, a 
concordance, an atlas, and a one-volume Bible commentary. A dic- 
tionary of the Bible is also helpful. 

VERSIONS OF THE BIBLE 

The King James or Authorized Version. Innumerable editions. The 
great classic English version. Because its Elizabethan style is in many 
places obscure to the modern reader and because recent scholarship 
has made it possible to translate many passages more accurately, it 
should be supplemented by the use of one of the revised versions 
and, if possible, by a modern translation. 

The (English) Revised Version. English University Presses. 

The American Standard Version (New York: Nelson). Closest of all 
versions to the original Greek and Hebrew. 

The Revised Standard Version (New York: Nelson). More flowing 
and idiomatic in style than the American Standard Version. It may 
well become standard in fact as well as in name for American non- 
Roman Christianity. 

TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE INTO MODERN SPEECH 

A New Translation of the Bible by James Moffatt (New York: 
Harpers. [19**] 1935). 

The Complete Bible, An American Translation by John Merlin 
Powis Smith and Edgar Johnson Goodspeed (Includes the Apoc- 
rypha) (Chicago: University of Chicago. 1939). The Short Bible is 
an abridged version of this translation, published in The Modern 
Library, 1933. 

The Holy Bible by Ronald Knox (New York: Sheed and Ward. 3 vol. 
1938). An authorized translation for Roman Catholics, written in a 
delightful English style. The arrangement of the Old Testament 
books is that of the Roman Catholic Church and the footnotes must 
be used with caution. 

193 



THE GEOGRAPHY OF PALESTINE 

The Westminster Historical Atlas to the Bible by G. E. Wright and 
F. V. Filson (Philadelphia: Westminster). An indispensable book 
with beautiful maps, as well as a large store of recent and reliable 
information about the background of the Bible. 
The Historical Geography of the Holy Land by George Adams Smith 
(London: Hodder and Stoughton. [1894] 1936). The great classic on 
die subject. Eminently readable and on the whole still reliable. 
The River Jordan by Nelson Glueck (Philadelphia: Westminster. 
1946). A delightful survey of the geography of the Jordan valley. 
Attractively illustrated. 

CONCORDANCES 

A Complete Concordance to the Holy Scriptures by Alexander 
Cruden (New York: Revell). The standard work for the reader con- 
cerned only with the English text, 

Analytical Concordance to the Bible by Robert Young (New York: 
Funk and Wagnalls. 1947). Either this or the following volume is 
necessary for the reader who knows Greek or Hebrew. 

The Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible by James Strong (Nash- 
ville: Abingdon-Cokesbury). 

Complete Concordance of the American Standard Version by Mar- 
shall Custiss Hazard (New York: Nelson. 1922). 

ONE-VOLUME BIBLE COMMENTARIES 

A Concise Bible Commentary by W. K. L. Clarke (New York: 
Macmillan. 1953). Excellent for lay people; includes the Apocrypha. 
A New Commentary on Holy Scripture by Charles Gore (New York: 
Macmillan. 1929). Written from a distinctly Anglican point of view; 
has the advantage of including a brief commentary on the Apocrypha. 
The Abingdon Bible Commentary by Frederick Carl Eiselen (Nash- 
ville: Abingdon-Cokesbury. 1933). Somewhat more abreast of current 
scholarship than Gore. 

The Study Bible (Philadelphia: Westminster). The text of the King 
James Version with introductions to the books and copious explana- 
tory notes. A very useful volume. 

DICTIONARIES OF THE BIBLE 

The Westminster Dictionary of the Bible edited by Henry Snyder 
Gehman (Philadelphia: Westminster. 1944). Conservative and re- 
liable. Not as detailed as 

194 



Dictionary of the Bible edited by James Hastings. One-volume and 
five-volume editions (New York: Scribners). The one-volume edi- 
tion is a different work, not a mere condensation of the five-volume 
edition. Both are standard works of reference. 

Harper's Bible Dictionary edited by Madeline S. and J. Lane Miller 
(New York: Harpers. 1952). The most up-to-date; and best for most 
purposes. 

ARCHAEOLOGICAL AND CULTURAL BACKGROUND 

An Encyclopedia of Bible Life by Madeline (Sweeny) and John 
Lane Miller (New York: Harpers. 1944). Full of fascinating infor- 
mation readily available nowhere else. 

Light from the Ancient Past by Jack Finegan (Princeton: University 
Press. 1947). A large and beautifully printed sketch of the principal 
archaeological discoveries as they throw light on the Old and New 
Testaments and on the history of the early Church. Profusely il- 
lustrated. 

Archeology and the Bible by George Aaron Barton (Philadelphia: 
American Sunday School Union. 1933). A standard reference work. 
Chiefly valuable as containing verbatim the principal ancient texts 
which bear on the Bible story. 

What Mean These Stones by Millar Burrows (New Haven: Ameri- 
can Schools of Oriental Research). A clear and scholarly book which 
describes the contributions made by recent archaeology to various 
areas of Biblical study. 

Archeology and the Religion of Israel by William Foxwell Albright 
(Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press. 1942). An important 
statement by the greatest authority on the subject of the revolution- 
ary importance of archaeology for evaluating the nature of Israel's 
religion. 

The Archeology of Palestine by William Foxwell Albright (Pelican 
Books. 1949). Brief, interesting, authoritative, and inexpensive. 

The Old Testament Against Its Environment by George Ernest 
Wright (London: SCM Press. 1950). Especially valuable as empha- 
sizing the distinctive character of Hebrew thought and culture. 

Ancient Near Eastern Texts Relating to the Old Testament edited 
by James B. Pritchard (Princeton University Press. 1950). Very ex- 
pensive, but monumental in scope and indispensable to die scholar. 
Now supplemented by the same editor's The Ancient Near East in 
Pictures (Princeton. 1954). 

195 



BOOKS DEALING WITH THE OLD TESTAMENT 

THE HISTORY OF ISRAEL 

THERE are two large works which deal with the subject in a detailed 
and rather technical way: Oesterley and Robinson's A History of 
Israel (New York: Oxford. Two volumes) and A. Lods f two volumes 
Israel from Its Beginning to the Middle of the Eighth Century and 
The Prophets and the Rise of Judaism (New York: Knopf), 

There are many briefer histories of which these are only a selec- 
tion: 

The History and Religion of Israel by William Landsell Wardle. 
Clarendon Bible, vol. I (New York: Oxford. 1936). Probably the 
best single volume for the intelligent Sunday school teacher or lay 
inquirer. 

Essentials of Bible History by Elmer Wallace King Mould (New 
York: Nelson. 1939). Covers both the Old and New Testament 
periods. 

Old Testament History by Ismar John Peritz (Nashville: Abingdon- 
Cokesbury. 1915). 

Old Testament History by Henry Preserved Smith (New York: 
Scribners. 1903). 

History of the Hebrew People and History of the Jewish People by 
Charles Foster Kent (New York: Scribners). A whole generation of 
Protestant Christians was raised on these standard and instructive 
works. 

Ancient Israel by Harry M. Orlinsky (Cornell University Press. 
1954). A brief and interesting account by a liberal Jewish scholar. 

INTRODUCTION TO THE LITERATURE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT 

Introduction to the Old Testament by Robert Henry Pfeiffer (New 
York: Harpers. 1941). This is an extremely technical work which 
would not be of interest to the ordinary layman and is probably too 
detailed to be especially useful to the average clergyman. It is defi- 
nitely a work for specialists and, in this field, has largely taken the 
place once held by S. R. Driver's Introduction to the Literature of 
the Old Testament. 

The following are less technical and better suited to the needs of 
the average priest and lay person: 

The Old Testament, Its Making and Meaning by Henry Wheeler 
Robinson (Nashville: Abingdon-Cokesbury). The best book for a 

196 



rapid survey of the contents of the Old Testament. It might well 
be read in conjunction with L. B. Longacre's The Old Testament, 
Its Form and Purpose (same publishers) which describes how the 
Old Testament was written and how it came to have its present form. 

Introduction to the Books of the Old Testament by William Oscar 
Emil Oesterley and T. H. Robinson (New York: Maonillan. 1934). 

Introduction to the Old Testament by John Edgar MacFadyen 
(London: Hodder and Stoughton. [1932] 1947). 

The Story of the Old Testament by Edgar Johnson Goodspeed 
(Chicago: University of Chicago Press. 1934). Brief and easy to read. 

The Literature of the Old Testament by George Foot Moore (New 
York: Holt. Home University Library. [1913] 1948). 

The Growth of the Old Testament by H. H. Rowley (New York: 
Longmans, Green, 1950). 

Literature of the Old Testament in Its Historical Development by 
Julius August Bewer (New York: Columbia University. 1992). This 
is a different kind of book from those mentioned immediately above 
since it discusses the literature in a coherent narrative style in the 
order in which the various parts of the Old Testament were written. 
It is widely used as a college textbook. 

COLLECTIONS OF ESSAYS ON VARIOUS OLD TESTAMENT SUBJECTS 

The Old Testament and Modern Study, edited by H. H. Rowley 
(Oxford University Press. 1951). An excellent collection of essays 
summarizing the conclusions of recent scholarship on such subjects 
as the History and Religion of Israel, Old Testament Theology, 
Archaeology, Language, etc 

Record and Revelation edited by Henry Wheeler Robinson (New 
York: Oxford. 1938). 

The People and the Book edited by Arthur Samuel Peake (New 
York: Oxford. 1926). 

Two older, but still valuable collections of essays similar to the 
above. 

THE RELIGION OF THE OLD TESTAMENT 

THE approach to this subject may be made from two directions: that 
of the chronological growth of Israel's religion and that of a general 
survey of the great religious ideas of the Old Testament. The latter 
approach is generally called Old Testament Theology. Both ap- 
proaches are necessary for a real understanding of the subject. 

197 



The Theology of the Old Testament by Otto Justice Baab (Nash* 
ville: Abingdon-Cokesbury. 1949). The only thoroughly up-to-data 
treatise on the subject. 

Outline of Old Testament Theology by Charles Fox Burney (New 
York: Gorham). Oxford Church Text Book Series. An excellent 
brief manual. 

The Religious Ideas of the Old Testament by Henry Wheeler Robin- 
son (New York: Scribners. 1913). 

The Religious Teaching of the Old Testament by Albert Cornelius 
Knudson (Nashville: Abingdon-Cokesbury. 1918). 
The Distinctive Ideas of the Old Testament by Norman Henry 
Snaith (Philadelphia: Westminster. 1944). Solid reading. Chiefly for 
the clergy. 

Israel, Its Life and Culture by Johannes Pedir Eiler Pedersen (New 
York: Oxford. 1946). An exhaustive study in four volumes of the 
psychology and world view of the Hebrews. 
These books are all histories of Israel's Religion: 
Hebrew Religion by William Oscar Emil Oesterley and Robinson 
(New York: Macmillan, 1937). A standard work, but tends rather to 
over-emphasize the primitive features in Hebrew religion at the ex- 
pense of its distinctive character. 

The Religious Pilgrimage of Israel by I. G. Matthews (New York: 
Harpers. 1947). The most recent and one of the most elaborate, but 
written from a thoroughly humanistic point of view. 
Old Testament Religion by Elmer Archibald Leslie (Nashville: 
Abingdon-Cokesbury. 1936). Interesting for its use of recent dis- 
coveries about the religion of the Canaanites. 

The Religion of the People of Israel by Rudolf Kittel (New York: 
Macmillan. 1925). Brief, conservative, easily read. 
Revelation and Response in the Old Testament by Cuthbert Aikman 
Simpson (New York: Columbia. 1947). The development of Hebrew 
religious thought to the Exile. Makes much use of Toynbee's phi- 
losophy of history. 

The Religion of Israel by George Aaron Barton (Philadelphia: Uni- 
versity of Pennsylvania. 1928). 

The Religion of Israel by Henry Preserved Smith (New York: 
Scribners. 1914). 
The Religion of Israel by John Punnett Peters (Boston: Ginn). 

All three of the above are now somewhat antiquated. In this con- 
nection also, mention should be made of Wardle's The History and 

198 



Religion of Israel which is listed above under histories of Israel. The 
latter half of this useful little book gives a brief survey of the 
religion. 

PERSONALITIES OF THE OLD TESTAMENT 

Great Men and Movements in Israel by Rudolf Kittel (New York: 
Macmillan. 1929). An interesting and readable account of the great 
characters who move across the pages of the Old Testament. 

Personalities of the Old Testament by Fleming James (New York: 
Scribners. 1939). A large, but eminently readable account of the 
Old Testament in terms of its great figures. One of the best books 
to read for a general introduction to the Hebrew Scriptures. 

THE RELIGIOUS VALUE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT 

The Rediscovery of the Old Testament by Harold Henry Rowley 
(Philadelphia: Westminster. 1946). A recent and attractive account 
of the significance of the Old Testament for the contemporary world, 
which also contains a good deal of information about archaeology 
and other subjects. 

The Authority of the Old Testament by Arthur Gabriel Hebert 
(New York: Morehouse-Gorham. 1947). Almost required reading for 
the clergy and educated lay people. 

The Throne of David by Arthur Gabriel Hebert (New York: More- 
house-Gorham. 1942). A Christological approach to the Old Testa- 
ment A good example of contemporary theological study of the 
Bible, but can be recommended only with reserve because of the 
author's sympathy toward allegorical exegesis. 

The People and the Presence by William John Telia Phythian-Adams 
(New York: Oxford. 1942). This and numerous other works by the 
same author are interesting and contain many stimulating insights, 
but should be read with considerable caution, as the majority of Old 
Testament scholars would regard many of the author's conclusions 
as fanciful in the extreme. 

The Challenge of Israel's Faith by George Ernest Wright (Chicago: 
University Press. 1944). A stimulating account of the prophetic strain 
in the religion of Israel, somewhat tinged with neo-orthodox the- 
ology. 

BOOKS ON THE PROPHETS 

The Goodly Fellowship of the Prophets by John Paterson (New 
York: Scribners. 1948). A very readable recent account covering all 
the prophetic books. 

199 



The Prophets and Their Times by John Merlin Powis Smith re- 
vised by W. A. Irwin (Chicago: University Press. 1941). Good except 
for the chapter on Ezekiel, which embodies Irwin's own peculiar 
views. 

The Prophets Tell Their Own Story by Elmer Archibald Leslie 
(Nashville: Abingdon-Cokesbury. 1939). 

Prophecy and the Prophets in Ancient Israel by Theodore Henry 
Robinson (New York: Scribners). 

Beacon Lights of Prophecy by Albert Cornelius Knudson (Nash- 
ville: Abingdon-Cokesbury. 1914). 

The Prophetic Movement in Israel by Albert Cornelius Knudson 
(Nashville: Abingdon-Cokesbury. 1921). A brief, popular account in- 
tended primarily for lay groups. 

The Relevance of the Prophets by Robert Belgarnie Young Scott 
(New York: Macmillan. 1944). This and the following book give a 
cross-section of the prophetic world of thought, rather than a history 
of the prophetic movement. 

Prophetic Religion by James Philip Hyatt (Nashville: Abingdon- 
Cokesbury. 1947). 

THE POETIC AND WISDOM LITERATURE 

The Poetry of the Old Testament by Theodore Henry Robinson 

(London: Duckworth. 1948). The best comprehensive treatment of 

the poetical books for the average reader. 

Israel's Wisdom Literature, Its Bearing on Theology and the History 

of Religion by Oliver Shaw Rankin (New York: Scribners. 1936). 

The Wisdom Literature of the Old Testament by William Theo- 

philus Bavison (London: Kelly). 

The Hebrew Literature of Wisdom in the Light of Today by John 

Franklin Genung (Boston: Houghton-Mifflin. 1906). 

SPECIAL TOPICS IN OLD TESTAMENT RELIGION 

The Ethics of the Old Testament by H. G. Mitchell (Chicago: Uni- 
versity Press). 

The Moral Life of the Hebrews by John Merlin Powis Smith 
(Chicago: University Press. 1923). 

The Origin and History of Hebrew Law by John Merlin Powis Smith 
(Chicago: University Press. 1931). 

Sacrifices in Ancient Israel by William Oscar Emil Oesterley (New 
York: Macmillan. 1937). 

A Critical History of the Doctrine of a Future Life by Robert Henry 
Charles (New York: Macmillan). 

20O 



Immortality and the Unseen World by William Oscar Emil Oester- 

ley (New York: Macmillan. 1921). 

Israel's Hope of Immortality by Charles Fox Burney (New York: 

Oxford). 

The Problem of Suffering in the Old Testament by Arthur Samuel 

Peake (London: Bryant). 

SEPARATE COMMENTARIES ON THE BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT 

THERE are several series of commentaries which cover all or most of 
the Old Testament books. The various volumes of the International 
Critical Commentary (New York: Scribners) are too technical for 
all except specialists in Biblical study, though they may be useful for 
detailed reference on some particularly knotty problem of interpre- 
tation. The Westminster Commentaries (London: Methuen) are less 
technical and therefore more useful to the common reader. The 
series is far from complete. The ordinary lay person will probably 
find most help in the various small volumes of the New Century 
Bible (New York: Oxford) and the Cambridge Bible for Schools and 
Colleges (Cambridge: University Press). These two series are nearly 
complete. In the case of the Cambridge Bible, though, the reader 
must be careful to get the latest edition, as, in the case of many of 
the Old Testament books, the older editions are now antiquated. 
The series of small commentaries for lay people entitled The Bible 
for Home and School (New York: Macmillan) is rather old, but still 
useful where available. The series called the Clarendon Bible (New 
York: Oxford) is especially designed for the church school teacher 
and excellent of its type. It is attractively published and interesting 
to read. The chief defect is that it deals with only selected parts 
of the Old Testament, It does, however, cover most that is of 
primary significance. The separate volumes are: i. History and 
Religion of Israel, 2. From Moses to Elisha, 3. Decline and Fall 
of the Hebrew Kingdoms, 4. Israel After the Exile, 5. Judaism 
in the Greek Period, 6. In the Beginning (a brief commentary on 
Genesis). The several volumes of C. F. Kent's The Historical Bible 
(New York: Scribners), although now old and dated in some par- 
ticulars, still contain much that is valuable. The same holds true of 
the author's more elaborate The Students Old Testament. The 
Interpreters' Bible (Nashville: Abingdon-Cokesbury) is encyclopedic 
in scope and is the most authoritative source of scholarly opinion 
now available. 

201 



The following list is restricted to the more important books of 
the Old Testament and the commentaries mentioned are in each 
case the best for general purposes of reference. 

The Book of Genesis by Samuel Rolles Driver. Westminster Com- 
mentaries (New York: Gorham). 

In the Beginning by Samuel Henry Hooke. Vol. VI. The Clarendon 
Bible (New York: Oxford). 

The Book of Exodus by Samuel Rolles Driver. The Cambridge Bible 
for Schools and Colleges (New York: Macmillan). 

Deuteronomy and Joshua by Henry Wheeler Robinson. The New 
Century Bible. 

The Book of Judges by George Albert Cooke. Cambridge Bible for 
Schools and Colleges (New York: Macmillan). 

The Book of Judges by C. F. Burney (New York: Macmillan). A 
much more technical work, intended for the specialist. 

I and II Samuel by R. S. Kennedy. The New Century Bible. 
T and II Kings by John Skinner. The New Century Bible. 

The Books of Ezra and Nehemiah by Herbert Edward Ryle. Cam- 
bridge Bible for Schools and Colleges (New York: Macmillan). 

Job by Arthur Samuel Peake. New Century Bible. 

The Book of Job by Andrew Bruce Davidson. Cambridge Bible for 

Schools and Colleges (New York: Macmillan. 1918). 

The Cross of Job by Henry Wheeler Robinson. Religion and Life 
Book (London: S. C, M. 1938). 

Job and His Friends by Theodore H. Robinson (London's S.C.M. 
Press. 1954). 

The Psalms by Elmer Archibald Leslie (Nashville: Abingdon-Cokes- 
bury. 1949). The latest book on the subject. Valuable because of its 
scope, but the reader should be aware that it is in part based upon 
theories as to the function of some of the psalms which are by no 
means universally accepted. 

Thirty Psalmists by Fleming James (New York: Putnam. 1938). A 
readable account of thirty of the more important psalms. 

The Psalms by William Oscar Emil Oesterley (New York: Macmil- 
lan. 1938). A complete modern commentary on the psalms. 

The Praises of Israel by John Paterson (New York: Scribners. 1950). 

The Psalms and Their Meaning for Today by Samuel Terrien (New 
York: Bobbs-Memll. 1952). 

2O2 



Proverbs by William Oscar Emfl Oesterley. Westminster Commen- 
taries. 

Isaiah by John Skinner. Two volumes. The Cambridge Bible for 
Schools and Colleges (New York: Macmillan). 
The Book of Isaiah by Sir George Adam Smith. Two volumes. The 
Expositors Bible. A standard book of an older generation. Somewhat 
verbose, but still very useful (New York: Harpers, new rev. ed. 1928). 
Isaiah, His Life and Times by Samuel Rolles Driver (New York: 
Revell). A good brief survey of the whole of the writings included 
under Isaiah's name. 

Event in Eternity by Paul Ehrman Scherer (New York: Harpers. 
1945). Not a commentary, but a suggestive homiletic treatment of 
Second Isaiah. 

The Cross of the Servant: A Study in Deutero-Isaiah by Henry 
Wheeler Robinson (London: S. C. M.). 

Jeremiah by Leonard Elliot Binns. Westminster Commentaries (New 
York: Gorham. 1919). 

Jeremiah, Chronologically Arranged, Translated, and Interpreted by 
Elmer A. Leslie (Nashville: Abingdon. 1954). Excellent for dergy 
and lay people. 

Prophecy and Religion by John Skinner (New York: Macmillan. 
1936). Not a commentary, but a series of essays. The best book on 
Jeremiah, but not for the casual reader. 

The Cross of Jeremiah by Henry Wheeler Robinson (London: 
S. C. M.). 

Studies in the Book of Lamentations by Norman K. Gottwald (Chi- 
cago: Allenson. 1954). 

The Book of Ezekiel by John Skinner. The Expositors Bible. A 
good treatment of the book from a conservative, critical point of 
view. The study of the book of Ezekiel is in a more confused state 
in present-day scholarship than that of any other prophetic book. 
The reader who is interested in getting some idea of the trend of 
more recent criticism will find a good example of it in the following 
volume. 

Ezekiel by Isaac George Matthews (Philadelphia: American Baptist 
Publication Society. 1939). A good commentary though in many re- 
spects highly individual in its point of view. 
Daniel by R. H. Charles. The New Century Bible. 
The Book of the Twelve Prophets by George Adams Smith. The 
Expositors Bible (New York: Harpers. [1898] 1929). A still unsur- 
passed classic from an older generation. 

203 



The Modern Message of the Minor Prophets by Raymond Calkins 
(New York: Harpers. 1947). The most recent treatment of the sub- 
ject. For the general reader. 

The Books of Joel and Amos by Samuel Rolles Driver. Cambridge 
Bible for Schools and Colleges (New York: Macmillan). 

The Minor Prophets by Samuel Rolles Driver. Nahum, Habakkuk, 
Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi. The New Century 
Bible. 

Meet Amos and Hosea by Rolland Emerson Wolfe (New York: 
Harpers. 1945). An interesting, popular treatment. Includes some 
critical opinions of uncertain value. 

The Cross of Hosea by Henry Wheeler Robinson (Philadelphia: 
Westminster Press). A brief and devout study of the prophet's per- 
sonal tragedy. 

FICTION DEALING WITH OLD TESTAMENT CHARACTERS 

Joseph by Thomas Mann (New York: Knopf. 1944). A massive and 
rewarding work for those who have the patience to read it. Not easy. 

David the King by Gladys Schmitt (New York: Dial. 1946). Easy 
reading, very modern, not devout! 

The Giant Killer by Elmer Holmes Davis (New York: The Readers' 
Club. 1943). Breezy and readable. 

The Herdsman by Dorothy Clark Wilson (Philadelphia: Westmin- 
ster. 1946). The career of Amos. Highly recommended. 

Hearken Unto the Voice by Franz V. Werfel (New York: Viking. 
1938). The life of Jeremiah. Easily the best novel on an Old Testa- 
ment subject* 

THE PERIOD BETWEEN THE TESTAMENTS 

RELIGIOUS AND POLITICAL HISTORY 

Jerusalem Under the High Priests by Edwyn Robert Bevan (New 
York: Longmans Green). 

Environment, Social, Political, Intellectual, and Religious, of Israel 
from the Maccabees to our Lord by Edwyn Robert Bevan in Gore's 

A New Commentary on Holy Scripture. 

Religious Development Between the Old and New Testaments by 
Robert Henry Charles (Home University Library. 1914). 

The Jews and Judaism During the Greek Period by William Oscar 
Emil Oesterley (New York: Macmillan. 1941). 

204 



Judaism in the Greek Period by George Herbert Box (New York: 
Oxford. 1932). The Clarendon Bible, Vol. 5. 

See also below under Religious and Cultural Background of the 
New Testament. 

INTRODUCTION TO THE APOCRYPHAL BOOKS 

The Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament edited by 
Robert Henry Charles (New York: Oxford. 1913). The standard 
work for scholars. Two large volumes containing introduction, text, 
and commentary for all the books of the Old Testament Apocrypha 
and also for those books, never part of any Canon of Scripture, 
which are called Pseudepigrapha. 

A Source Book of Interbiblical History by W. H. Davis and E. A. 
McDowell (Nashville: Boardman Press). Gives the actual text of 
the most important documentary material for the period 400 B.C. 
to 79 A.D. 

The Story of the Apocrypha by Edgar Johnson Goodspeed (Chicago: 
University Press. 1939). Brief and readable. 

An Introduction to the Books of the Apocrypha by William Oscar 
Emil Oesterley (New York: Macmillan. 1935). 

The Apocrypha Bridge of the Testaments by Robert C. Dentan 
(New York: Seabury. 1954). 

The History of New Testament Times, with an Introduction to the 
Apocrypha by Robert Henry Pfeiffer (New York: Harpers). The 
latest treatment of the subject. The history is excellent, the Intro- 
duction somewhat technical. 

THERE is no substitute for some firsthand acquaintance with actual 
contemporary documents. The most important religious books relat- 
ing to the times are the so-called pseudepigrapha, especially I Enoch, 
IV Esdras, and II Baruch, which are included in Charles' mammoth 
Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament (New York: 
Oxford). These picture the strange world of "apocalyptic" which 
was so important in New Testament times. The second great strain 
of thought in the religious world of the Jews was that of rabbinical 
or normative Judaism. Some impression of this world, in all its vast- 
ness and complexity, can be gained by dipping into The Mishnah, 
translated by H. Danby (New York: Oxford), and A Rabbinic 
Anthology, a volume of selections from the haggadic or edifying lit- 
erature of the Jews, edited by C. F. Montefiore and H. Loewe (Lon- 

205 



don: Macmillan). Another variety of Jewish thought, although no 
one knows how widespread it really was, is the Hellenistic Judaism 
found in the writings of Philo Judaeus (Cambridge: Harvard. The 
Loeb Classical Library, 10 vols.), as well as in the apocryphal book 
of Wisdom and the pseudepigraphic IV Maccabees. The principal 
sources for the history of the times are the voluminous writings of 
Josephus, particularly The Antiquities of the Jews and The Jewish 
War. The best edition is that of the Loeb Classical Library (trans, 
by Thackeray and Marcus) in 9 vols. The Jewish War can also be 
obtained in a cheap edition in Everyman's Library (New York: 
Button). 

The material relating to the Greek and Roman background of 
the Gospels is too vast even to be summarized here. The average 
reader will probably have to depend largely on secondary sources 
of information. 

INDIVIDUAL BOOKS OF THE APOCRYPHA 

Jewish Apocryphal Literature, edited by Solomon Zeitlin (New 
York: Harpers). A series of exhaustive commentaries by Jewish 
scholars, now in process of publication. 

II (IV) Esdras by William Oscar Emil Oesterley. Westminster Com- 
mentaries. 

The Wisdom of Solomon by John Allen Fitzgerald Gregg. Cambridge 
Bible for Schools and Colleges (New York: Macmillan). 
Ecclesiasticus by William Oscar Emil Oesterley. Cambridge Bible for 
Schools and Colleges (New York: Macmillan). 
The First Book of Maccabees by William Fairweather and J. S. 
Black. Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges (New York: Mac- 
xnillan). 

BOOKS ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 

THE RELIGIOUS AND CULTURAL BACKGROUND OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

A History of the Jewish People in the Time of Jesus Christ by Emil 
Schuerer (New York: Scribners). The classic work on the subject of 
the Jewish background. Too detailed for the ordinary reader and 
in its English edition considerably out of date. 
Judaism in the First Centuries of the Christian Era by George Foot 
Moore (Cambridge: Harvard. 1927). Another classic; also very de- 
tailed. Interesting reading for those who have the time. 
The New Testament against its Environment by Floyd V. Filson 
(London: S.C.M. Press. 1950) stresses the distinctiveness of Chris- 
tianity. 

206 



THOUGHT AND PRACTICE OF JUDAISM 

Jew and Greek, Tutors to Christ by Alexander Converse Purdy and 
George Hogarth C. MacGregor (New York: Scribners. 1936). The 
best book for the general reader on both the Jewish and pagan 
background of the Gospels. 

The Background of the Gospels by William Fairweather (Edin- 
burgh: Clark). 

The Pharisees by Robert Travers Herford (New York: Macmillan. 

19*4). 

Judaism in the New Testament Period by Robert Travers Herford 

(London: Lindsey). 

The Religion and Worship of the Synagogue by William Oscar Emil 
Oesterley and G. H. Box (England: Pitman, Bath). 
The Relevance of Apocalyptic by Harold Henry Rowley (London: 
Lutterworth Press. 1944). 

THE HELLENISTIC BACKGROUND OF CHRISTIANITY 

The World of the New Testament by Terrot Reaveley Glover, New 

York: Macmillan. 1936). 

The Pagan Background of Early Christianity by R. H. Halliday 

(University of Liverpool Press). 

Hellenistic Civilization by W. W. Tarn (London: Arnold). 

The Religious Quests of the Greco-Roman World by Samuel Angus 

(New York: Scribners. 1929). 

POLITICAL AND ECONOMIC BACKGROUND OF JESUS* TEACHING 

Toward the Understanding of Jesus by Vladimir Gregorievitch Simk- 
hovitch (New York: Macmillan. [1927] 1937). 
The Economic Background of the Gospels by Frederick Clifton 
Grant (New York: Oxford. 1926). 

THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT PERIOD 

A History of New Testament Times in Palestine by S. Mathews 
(New York: Macmillan. 1910). A good brief survey of the historical 
background. 

New Testament History by George Woosung Wade (New York: 
Button. 1922). Not only a history, but an encyclopedia of informa- 
tion about New Testament background. See also above Introduction 
to the Apocryphal Books under R. H. Pfeiffer. 

207 



GEOGRAPHY 

IN addition to the books previously listed under Geography of the 
Bible (see page 194) special mention should be made of the delight- 
ful travel books of H. V. Morton, In the Steps of the Master and 
In the Steps of St. Paul (New York: Dodd, Mead). 

GENERAL SURVEY OF NEW TESTAMENT LITERATURE 

The Story of the New Testament by Edgar Johnson Goodspeed 
(Chicago: University Press). Easy reading. 

New Testament Life and Literature by Donald Wayne Riddle and 
H. H. Hutson (Chicago: University Press. 1946). Written from a 
purely secular and humanistic standpoint. 

The Beginning of Christianity by Clarence Tucker Craig (Nash- 
ville: Abingdon-Cokesbury). A general survey of the history of Chris- 
tianity in the apostolic age in which all the literature is discussed in 
its historical order. For the mature inquirer. 

The First Age of Christianity by Ernest Findlay Scott (New York: 
Maonillan. 1926). Similar in purpose to the above, but much briefer. 
Good for a quick over-all view. 

The Making of the New Testament by Benjamin Wisner Bacon 
(Home University Library. 1912). Rather technical for the ordinary 
reader. 

INTRODUCTION TO THE LITERATURE OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

The Literature of the New Testament by Ernest Findlay Scott (New 
York: Columbia. 1932). A standard and relatively conservative work. 

An Introduction to the Literature of the New Testament by James 
Moffatt (New York: Scribners, 1911). Distinctly for the scholar. An 
old book but still useful. 

An Introduction to the New Testament by Edgar Johnson Good- 
speed (University of Chicago Press. 1937). Easy to use, but some- 
what individualistic 

An Introduction to the New Testament by Richard Heard (New 
York: Harpers. 1950). 

Introduction to the Study of the New Testament by A. H. McNeile. 
Second Edition (Oxford University Press. 1953). 

208 



HARMONIES OF THE GOSPELS 

ANY serious student o the Synoptic Gospels will wish to have the 
material before him in such form that the different accounts can be 
easily compared. A satisfactory harmony arranges the Gospels in 
parallel columns. 

A Harmony of the Synoptic Gospels by Ernest Dewitt Burton and 
E. J. Goodspeed (New York: Scribners. 1917). 

The Synoptic Gospels by James Matthew Thompson (New York: 
Oxford). 

A Syllabus and Synopsis of the First Three Gospels by Walter Ernest 
Bundy (Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill. 1932). Text of the American 
Standard Version. 

Gospel Parallels (New York: Nelson. 1949). A synopsis of the first 
three Gospels using the text of the Revised Standard Version and 
produced under the supervision of the revision committee. Includes 
also non-canonical parallels. 

THE RELIGIOUS IDEAS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

The Theology of the New Testament by George Barker Stevens 
(New York: Scribners. 1899). Old, but still useful. Primarily for the 
minister and scholar. 

Theology of the New Testament by Rudolph Bultmann (New York: 
Scribners. 1954). A vast and comprehensive work, addressed to the 
scholar. 

An Introduction to New Testament Thought by Frederick Clifton 
Grant (Nashville: Abingdon. 1950). Highly recommended. 

The Varieties of New Testament Religion by Ernest Findlay Scott 
(New York: Scribners. 1943). A useful book although emphasizing 
somewhat onesidedly the variety, as opposed to the unity, of New 
Testament thought. 

THE LIFE OF JESUS 

THERE is no satisfactory biography of Jesus and there never will be. 
The Gospels are not biographies in the conventional sense and do 
not provide the materials from which a biography can readily be 
constructed. Those who are interested in seeing how difficult it has 
proved to write the life of Jesus are recommended to dip into 
Albert Schweitzer's now classic The Quest of the Historical Jesus 
(New York: Macmillan) or C. C. McCown's The Search for the Real 



Jesus (New York: Scribners). Ultimately every reader is thrown back 
upon the Gospels themselves and each must, within the broad 
framework of the Church's faith, write his own life of Christ. Never- 
theless, stimulating insights will be found in all the following books, 
if one dearly understands that each of them represents only a partial 
and onesided view of a very complex subject. 

The Life of Jesus by Maurice Goguel (New York: Macmillan. 1944). 
A scholarly, objective weighing of the evidence. For the specialist. 

Jesus of Nazareth by Charles Gore (Home University Library. 1929). 
An honest attempt, by a noted scholar and Christian believer, to deal 
with the subject as objectively as possible. 

The Real Jesus by Charles Fiske and B. S. Easton (New York: 
Harpers. 1929). Possibly the best single volume for the lay inquirer. 

A People's Life of Christ by John Paterson Smyth (New York: 
RevelL 1934). A retelling of the Gospel story with no attempt to 
introduce critical points of view. 

The Short Story of Jesus by Walter Lowrie (New York: Scribners. 
1943). An interesting and original book, thoroughly critical in its 
approach to the subject, yet loyal to tradition and chiefly concerned 
with positive religious meanings. 

Jesus of Nazareth by Joseph Klausner (New York: Macmillan. 1925). 
A life of Jesus by an eminent Jewish scholar, with all the limitations 
which that naturally imposes, but with a fascinating amount of use- 
ful background information. 

The Mission and Achievement of Jesus by Reginald H. Fuller 
(Chicago: Allenson. 1954). An important, though technical, re-study 
of Jesus' own conception of His life and work. 

THE TEACHING OF JESUS 

THIS subject is, to some extent, also covered in the above mentioned 
lives of Jesus. 

The Sayings of Jesus by Thomas Walter Manson (in Major, Manson 
and Wright, The Mission and Message of Jesus) (New York: Button. 



The Teaching of Jesus by Thomas Walter Manson (Cambridge Uni- 
versity Press. 1935). Much more technical than the above. 

The Teachings of Jesus by Bennett Harvie Branscomb (Nashville: 
Abingdon-Cokesbury. 1931). 



*10 



The Religion of Jesus by Walter Ernest Bundy (Indianapolis: Dobbs- 

Menill. 1928). 

The Jesus of the Parables by Charles F. W. Smith (Philadelphia: 

Westminster Press. 1948). Highly recommended. 

The Parables of the Synoptic Gospels by Bertram Tom Dean Smith 

(Cambridge University Press. 1938). 

The Sermon on the Mount by Martin Dibelius (New York: Scrib- 

ners. 1940). A significant modern work. Somewhat individual in 

approach. 

The Ethical Teaching of Jesus by Ernest Findlay Scott (New York: 

Macmillan. 1925). A readable brief discussion. 

The Religion of Maturity by John Wick Bowman (Nashville: 

Abingdon-Cokesbury. 1948). An attempt to show how the religion 

which Jesus taught was the logical culmination of Old Testament 

thought. 

Jesus the Messiah by William Manson (Philadelphia: Westminster 
Press. 1943). An examination of the self -consciousness of Jesus, His 
sense of messiahship. 

Christ in the Gospels by Alfred Edward John Rawlinson (New 
York: Oxford. 1944). 

THE LIFE AND THOUGHT OF ST. PAUL 

Paul by Arthur Darby Nock (Home University Library. 1938). The 
best brief book on Paul; inexpensive. 

St. Paul by Wilfred Lawrence Knox (New York: Appleton. 1932). A 
very brief, yet scholarly sketch of Paul's life and religious develop- 
ment. 

Paul by Edgar Johnson Goodspeed (Philadelphia: Winston. 1947). 
Popular and readable. 

St. Paul by Gustav Adolf Deissmann (New York: Doran. 1927). Im- 
portant and easy to read. A good corrective for the idea that Paul 
was primarily a systematic theologian. 

Paul for Everyone by Chester Warren Quimby (New York: Macmil- 
lan. 1944). A popular sketch of both Paul's life and thought. 
A Man in Christ by James Stuart Stewart (New York: Harpers. 
1933). Probably the most satisfactory comprehensive account of the 
mind of Paul. 

Christianity According to St. Paul by Charles Archibald Anderson- 
Scott (New York: Macmillan. 1927)* Good, but less original than the 
above. 

211 



Paul of Tarsus by Terrot Reaveley Glover (New York: Harpers). 
A valuable and scholarly collection of essays. 

THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH 

The Apostolic Age by Arthur Cushman McGiffert (New York: Scrib- 
ners. o.p.). Old but still useful. 

Christian Beginnings by Morton Scott Enslin (New York: Harpers. 
1938). Solid, but readable; contains also a good history of New Testa- 
ment times. 

The Nature of the Early Church by Ernest Findlay Scott (New 
York: Soibners. 1948). 

The Beginnings of the Christian Church by Hans Lietzmann (New 
York: Scribners. 1934). 

The Apostolic Preaching and Its Developments by Charles Harold 
Dodd (London: Hodder and Stoughton. 1936). The faith which the 
early Church proclaimed. 

COMMENTARIES ON INDIVIDUAL BOORS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

THE remarks made above (under The Old Testament) about the 
various series of commentaries on the books of the Bible hold also 
for those volumes which deal with the New Testament, except in 
the case of the Clarendon Bible which, in the New Testament field, 
is a series of commentaries on the separate books rather than a 
treatment of selected highlights. There is, however, for the New 
Testament a special series, The Moffatt New Testament Commen- 
tary (New York: Harpers) which is easily the best of all. These 
commentaries are thorough, yet non-technical, and all are of com- 
paratively recent date. While there is naturally considerable varia- 
tion in the quality of the individual volumes, yet all can be recom- 
mended to the educated inquirer. For the person who knows Greek 
and desires a more extensive commentary than the Moffatt series 
affords, there is an excellent series published by Macmillan which 
has been coming out over a period of many years and is not yet 
complete. 

The Mission and Message of Jesus by H. D. A. Major, T. W. Man- 
son, and C. J. Wright (New York: Button). A conveniently arranged 
one-volume commentary on all the Gospels. The different parts are 
of uneven value, Manson's contribution being much the best. 

The Gospel of Matthew by Theodore Henry Robinson. Moffatt New 
Testament Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1928). 

212 



Gospel According to St. Matthew by B. D. T. Smith. Cambridge 
Bible (New York: Macmillan. 1934). 

The Gospel According to St. Mark by Vincent Taylor (New York: 
St. Martin's. 1952). For the scholar. 

Saint Mark by Alfred Walter Frank Blunt. The Clarendon Bible 
(New York: Oxford. 1929). 

The Earliest Gospel by Frederick C. Grant (Nashville: Abingdon- 
Cokesbury. 1943). A collection of essays dealing with special prob- 
lems. 

The Gospel of Luke by William Manson. Moffatt New Testament 
Commentaries (New York:. Harpers. 1930). 

St. Luke by Henry Balmforth. The Clarendon Bible (New York: 
Oxford. 1930). 

The Gospel of John by George Hogarth MacGregor. Moffatt New 
Testament Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1929). 

The Fourth Gospel by Sir Edwyn Clement Hoskyns and Francis Noel 
Davey (London: Faber and Faber. 1940). A profound and important 
work. For the theologian. 

Christianity According to St. John by Wilbert Francis Howard 
(Philadelphia: Westminster Press. 1946). Essays on various aspects 
of Johannine thought. 

The Acts of the Apostles by Frederick John Foakes-Jackson. Moffatt 
New Testament Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1931). 

The Acts by Alfred Walter Frank Blunt The Clarendon Bible (New 
York: Oxford. 1934). 

The Epistle of Paul to the Romans by Charles Harold Dodd. Moffatt 
New Testament Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1932). 

Romans by Kenneth Escott Kirk. The Clarendon Bible (New York: 
Oxford. 1937). The best volume in this series. 

Paul's Epistle to the Romans by Ernest Findlay Scott (New York: 
Scribners. 1947). Brief and popular. All three of the above may be 
recommended highly. One should also mention here the old, but 
important, commentary in the International Critical Commentary 
series by W. Sanday and A. C. Headlam. 

The First Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians by James Moffatt 
Moffatt New Testament Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1938). 

First Corinthians by A. W. Robertson and A. Plummer. Interna- 
tional Critical Commentary. 



The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians by Robert Harvey 
Strachan. Moffatt New Testament Commentaries (New York: Harp- 
ers. 1936). 

The Epistle of Paul to the Galatians by George Simpson Duncan. 
Moffatt New Testament Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1934). 

Thessalonians and Galatians by Walter Frederic Adeney. The New 
Century Bible. 

The Epistles of Paul to the Colossians, to Philemon, and to the 
Ephesians by Ernest Findlay Scott. Moffatt New Testament Com- 
mentaries (New York: Harpers. 1930). 

The Epistle of Paul to the Philippians by John Hugh Michael. Mof- 
fatt New Testament Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1929). 

Thessalonians and Galatians by W. F. Adeney. The New Century 
Bible. 

Thessalonians by J. E. Frame. International Critical Commentary. 

The Pastoral Epistles by Ernest Findlay Scott. Moffatt New Testa- 
ment Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1937). 

The Pastoral Epistles by Burton Scott Easton (New York: Scribners. 
1947). Intended for the general reader. 

The Epistle to the Hebrews by Theodore Henry Robinson. Moffatt 
New Testament Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1933). 

The Epistle to the Hebrews by Ernest Findlay Scott (New York: 

Scribners). 

The General Epistles, James, Peter, and Judas by James Moffatt. 

Moffatt New Testament Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1928). 

The First Epistle of Peter by Edward Gordon Selwyn (New York: 
Morehouse-Gorham. 1941). The most recent addition to the Mac- 
millan series. For the specialist. 

The Johannine Epistles by C. H. Dodd. Moffatt New Testament 
Commentaries (New York: Harpers. 1946). 

The Book of Revelation by Ernest Findlay Scott (New York: Scrib- 
ners. 1940). 

The Apocryphal New Testament by Montague Rhodes James (New 
York: Oxford. 1924). 



214 



Index 



Aaron, 114 

Abel, 33 

Abib, 112 

Abraham, 14, 35-37* 38, 40 

Absalom, 53 

Achan, 86 

Acts, Book of, 119, 126, 150-158, 159 

Adam, 32-33, 86 

Adonijah, 54 

Adullam, 50 

Agape; see Love Feast 

Agrippa II, Herod, 156^137 

Ahab, 56-38, 61 

Ahaz, 62-63, 80 

Alexander the Great, 73 
Allegorical Interpretation, 178 and 

note 

Ammonites, 47, 49 
Amos, 59, 63-64, 87-89, 90 
Anathoth, 83 
Andrew, St., 137 
Annunciation, 126 
Antioch, Pisidian, 153; Syrian, 15** 



Antiochus Epiphanes, 74, 87 
Apocalypse, 86-87, 92, 180-181 
Apocrypha, 20-21, 74, 97 note 
Apocryphal gospels, 130 note 
Apollos, 172 
Apostles, 120, 137, 138, 142, 144* 

147, 166 
Aramaic, 124 

Ark of the Covenant, 52, 113 
Artemis, 156 
Articles of Religion, 21 
Asa, 61 

Ascension, 149, 150, 151 
Asia (Asia Minor), 153* 155* 1 5 6 > 



Assyrian Empire, 60, 62, 63, 64, 65, 

67, 81, 91 
Athaliah, 61 
Athens, 155 
Atonement, m; day of, 43, 112, us 

B 

Baal, 57 

Babel, tower of, 35 

Babylon, 67, 68, 69, 70 



215 



Babylonian Empire, 67, 68, 69, 83, 

85, 89, 91 
Babylonian Exile; see Exile, 

Babylonian 
Balaam, 44 
Baptism, 162-163 
Barak, 46 

Barnabas, St., 152, 154, 155 
Bartholomew, St., 137 
Baruch, 82 
Bathsheba, 53, 54 
Benedictus, 129 
Berea, 155 
Bethany, 143 
Bethel, 38 
Bethlehem, 50, 128 
Bible, definition of, 5, 24; see also 

Devotional use of; Inspiration; 

Revelation; Unity; Word of God 
B0dad, 94 
Bishops, 165, 167 



Caesarea Philippi, 140, 156 

Caiaphas, 145 

Cain, 33 

Canaan, 35; see also Conquest 

Canaanites, 35, 36, 37, 44, 45, 46, 
5* 65, 88 

Carmel, Mt., 57 

Catholic Church, 150, 155 

Chaldeans, 68 

Christ, 115, note, 127, 139-140; see 
also Jesus; Messiah 

Chronicles, Books of, 45, 70, 93 

Church, the body of Christ, 161, 
163, 168, 175; the bride of Christ, 
99, 162, 175; the new Israel, 8, 
20, 119, 138, 141, 150, 152, 153, 
162, 164, 166; life in, 159-169; 
communal living, 167-169; mem- 
bership, 162163; ministry, 166- 
167; worship, 163-166; spread of, 
150-158 

Circumcision, 35, 112 

Colossians, Epistle to, 157, 175 

Communion, Holy; see Lord's 
Supper 



Conquest (of Canaan), 45-46 
Corinth, 156, 166, 171 
Corinthians, Epistles to, 147, 171- 

174 

Covenant, with Abraham, 35; with 
Moses, 41; with Noah, 34; New, 
84, 108, 136, 144, 161; Old Testa- 
ment idea of, 105-108, 112 

Creation, 30-33 

Cyprus, 152 

Cyrus, 69 

D 

Damascus, 152 

Daniel, 74, 77, 86-^7, 93, 109, 116, 

180 
David, 14, 28, 47, 48, 50-53, 54, 56, 

61, 67, 95, 115, 116, 128, 140, 143, 

Deaconesses, 167 

Deacons, 151, 167 

Dead Sea, 131, 142 

Deborah, 46 

Delilah, 47 

Derbe, 153, 155 

Deutero-Isaiah; see Isaiah, Second 

Deuteronomy, 45, 65 and note, 66, 

7* 109 

Devotional use of Bible, 23-24 
Diaspora, 76, 153 
Dies Irae, 91 
Dispersion; see Diaspora 
Doctrine, Biblical, 15, 16, 173 
Doctrine of God; see God, doctrine 

of 
Doctrine of Man; see Man, doctrine 

of 
Domitian, 180 



Ecclesiastes, 55, 93, 98-99 

Ecclesiasticus, 21 

E Document, 29 and note, 71 

Edom, 89 

Egypt, 19, 39, 40, 41, 105, 108, 125, 

129 

Egypt, flight into, 125 
Egyptians, 42, 67 



Ehud, 46 

Election of Israel, 18 

Elijah, 56-58, 108 

Eliphaz, 94 

Elisha, 57, 58-59 

Emmaus, 147 

Enoch, 108 

Ephesians, Epistle to, 157, 175 

Ephesus, 156, 171 

Ephraim, 62 

Epistles, 119, 120, 157, 159, 169-180 

Esau, 38 

Esther, 75, 113 

Ethiopian Eunuch, 152 

Eucharist, 172; see also Lord's 

Supper, 

Europe, 155, 175, 176 
Evangelists, 128, 130 and note, 142 
Eve, 32-33 
Exile, Babylonian, 19, 68-69, 74 75 

76, 81, 85, 90, 91, 107, 147 
Exodus, 40-43* 45 11* 
Ezekiel, 68, 85-86, 89, 104, 115 
Ezra, 28, 45, 70-71, 72, 92 



Fall, The, 31-33, 37 
Faith, 80, 91, 108, 130, 135, 170, 178 
Fatherhood of God, 16, 103, 136 
Feasts of the Jews, 112-113 
Felix, 156 
Festus, 156, 157 
Flood, The, 33-34 
Future Life, Old Testament idea 
of, 108-109 

G 

Gabriel, 128 

Gaius, 180 

Galatians, Epistle to, 114, 153, 155, 

174-175 

Galilee, 129, 132, 139, 141, 142, 143 
Genesis, 30-^0, 123 
Gethsemane, 144 
Gideon, 46 

Gnostic heresy, 175, 179 
God, doctrine of, 5-6, 15-16, 18, 

100-103, 16 



Golgotha, 146 

Goliath, 50 

Gomorrah, 35, 36 

Good News, 23, 126-127, 130, 156; 

see also Gospel, The 
Goshen, 40 
Gospel, The, 14, 17-23, 76, 99, 109, 

126-127, 151, 170, 174, 176 
Gospel, Fourth; see John, Gospel of 
Gospels, 119-149; how written, 120- 

122 

Greece, 155, 156, 168 
Greek language, 20, 73, 76, 97 note, 

115 note, 167, 168 
Greeks, The, 73-74, 109, 151, 155 

H 

Habakkuk, 68, 91 

Hagar, 36 

Haggai, 70, 91, 92 

Ham, 34 

Hanukkah, 113 

Haran, 35 

Hasmoneans, 74-75 

Hebrews, Epistle to the, 177-178 

Hellenists, 151, 154 

Heresy, 22, 175 

Herod Agrippa II; see Agrippa II, 

Herod 

Herod Antipas, 139 
Herod the Great, 75, 113, 125, 128, 

129 

Hezekiah, 63, 64, 80 
Historical Books, 27-76; how writ- 

ten, 28-30 
History, God revealed in, 5, 7-8, 11, 



Holy Communion; see Lord's 

Supper 

Holy of Holies, 113 
Holy Week, 144 
Horeb, 41, 57 
Hosea, 16, 59, 63, 87, 88 
Hymns, 95-97, 165 



Iconium, 153 
Idumeans, 75 



217 



Immortality; see Future T.ife 

Incarnation, 12, 186 

Innocents, Holy, 125 

Inspiration, 10-12 

Isaac, 36, 37, 40 

Isaiah, 28, 62-64, 69, 80-81, 89, 90, 

109, 114, 115, 140 
Isaiah, Second, 69, 81-82, 101, 115, 

"9 

Ishmael, 36 
Israel, 38; see also Jacob; Church as 

the New Israel 
Israel, Kingdom of, 55-60 



Jacob, 37-38, 39, 40 

James, St., the Apostle, 137 

James, St., the brother of Jesus, 
148, 178 

James, Epistle of, 165, 178-179 

James, St., the Less, 137 

Japheth, 34 

J Document, 29 and note, 32, 33, 71 

Jebusites, 52 

Jehoiachin, 68 

Jehoiakim, 67, 68, 83 

Jehoshaphat, 61 

Jehovah, 29 note, 41, 57, 64, 74, 88, 
101 

Jehu, 58, 59 

Jephthah, 47 

Jeremiah, 16, 66-68, 82-84, 89, 107, 
114 

Jericho, 45, 142 

Jeroboam, 56 

Jeroboam n, 59, 60 

Jerusalem, in Old Testament, 53, 
56, 63 see also note, 65, 66, 70, 71, 
72, 86, 89, 90, 92, 95, 96, 113; in 
New Testament, 128, 129, 131, 
132, 141, 142, 143* M?' *54 i55 
156; David's capture of, 51-52; 
Babylonian siege of, 68; Church 
at, 150-152, 168, 174; council of, 

154-155 
Jesse, 50 
Jesus, birth and childhood, 128- 

130; baptism, 130-131; tempta- 

218 



tion, 131; Galilean ministry, 130- 
132, 141, 150; teaching, 132-136; 
healing ministry, 136-137; disci- 
ples, 137, 138; enemies, 138, 139; 
messiahship, 139140; triumphal 
entry, 141-142; Judean ministry, 
141-143; trial, 142-145; crucifix- 
ion, 146-147; resurrection, 147- 
148; ascension, 149; as the Word 
of God, 185-187 

Jethro, 40 

Jews in the New Testament, 140, 
141, 145, 151, 153, 154, 156* 157, 
162, 170-171 

Jezebel, 56, 57, 58, 61 

Joab, 53 

Job, 93, 94r-95 108 

Joel, 88 

John, St., the Apostle, 137; Epistles 
of, 179; Gospel of (Fourth Gos- 
pel), 98, 122-123, 127, 141 note, 
143, 149, 185, 186, 187; Revelation 
of, 180-181 

John, the Baptist, SL, 129-132, 139 

Jonah, 72-73, 89-90 

Jonathan, 49, 50 

Joram, 58 

Jordan, River, 35, 45, 47, 131, 142 

Joseph, 39^0 

Joseph, St., 128 

Josephus, 75, 131 

Joshua, 44, 45-46, 86 

Josiah, 64, 65-66, 67 

Judah, Kingdom of, 56, 58, 61-68 

Judaism, 71, 75, 113, 139, 153 

Judas Iscariot, 137, 143, 145, 151 

Judea, 132 

Jude, Epistle of, 179 

Jude (Thaddeus) St., 137 

Judges, 46-^7, 49 

Judith, 21, 75 



K 

Kadesh, 44 

Kedron, 142 

Kingdom of God, 86-87, 

131* 133-136, 137 139 
181 



180- 



Kingdom, Northern; see Israel, 
Kingdom of; Southern; see 
Judah, Kingdom of 

Kingdoms, The Hebrew, 48-68; 
division of, 55-56 

Kings, Books of, 53-68, 70, 115 



Laban, 38 

Lamech, 33 

Lamentations, 84 

Last Supper, 138, 143, 144, 165; 
see also Lord's Supper 

Law, The, 27, 29, 4*-45 7*> 93 
105108, 109-114, 164; Jesus' atti- 
tude toward, 43, 45, 139; Paul's 
attitude toward, 109-110, 154, 171, 
174 

Leah, 38 

Leviticus, 43, 109, 111 

Lord's Day, 164 

Lord's Supper, 84, 138, 144, 163- 
166, 167-168 

Lot, 35, 36 

Love Feast, 165 

Luke, St., 155, 157 

Luke, Gospel of, 121, 124, 125-126, 
128, 129, 142; see also Acts, Book 
of 

Lystra, 153 

M 

Maccabean Revolt, 73-74, 87 

Maccabees, First, 21, 74, 113 

Macedonia, 173 

Magnificat, 129 

Malachi, 16, 72, 92 

Malta, 157 

Man, Old Testament idea of, 18, 

31-33, 103-104, 108-109 
Manasseh, 64-65 and note 
Mark, St., 125, 152, 155 
Mark, Gospel of, 19, 120, 123-124* 

130 
Mary, St., the Mother of Jesus, 128, 

129 

Mary Magdalene, St., 147 
Matthew, St., 137 



Matthew, Gospel of, 14, 121, 124- 

125, 126, 128, 129 
Matthias, St., 151 
Mesopotamia, 35, 38, 44 
Messiah, in the Old Testament, 52, 

81, 82, 92, 114-116; in the New 

Testament, 129, 131, 140, 141, 

143, 145, 147, 149, 171 
Micah, 64, 90, 114, 115 
Ministry, the New Testament, 166- 

167 

Moab, 44, 46, 47 

Moses, 14, 29, 40-45, 57, 114, 154 
Mount of Olives, 142, 144 

N 

Naaman, 58 

Naboth, 58 

Nahum, 90 

Nathan, 52, 53 

Nature, God revealed in, 7, 96, 101 

Nazareth, 129, 132 

Nebuchadnezzar, 68 

Nehemiah, 45, 70, 71, 72, 92 

Nero, 157 

New Year, 112 

Nicene Creed, 123 

Nineveh, 90 

Nisan, 112 

Noah, 34 

Numbers, 43-44, 109 

Nunc Dimittis, 129 



Obadiah, 89, 90, 91 
Onesimus, 177 

P 

Palestine, 35 

Parables, 126, 132-135 

Passion, 144-147 

Passover, 41, 112, 141, 143, 144, 146 

Pastoral epistles, 177 

Patriarchs, The, 35-37 

Paul, St., 71, 76, 109, no, 120, 124, 

125, 128, 152, 194-157, l6l l6 *- 

164, 165, 166 
Paul, Epistles of, 120, 168-178 



Paul, teaching of, 109, no, 135, 
154, 161, 162, 163, 165, 166, 168, 
169-177, 186 

P Document, 29 and note, 32, 33, 

7i 

Pentateuch, 29, 42, 45, 71, 73, no 
Pentecost, 112, 151 
Perea, 142 

Persian Empire, 69, 71, 73, 75 
Peter, St., 124, 137, 140, 145* *47> 

151. 152* W *79 
Peter, Epistles of, 179 
Pharaoh, 39, 40, 41, 42 
Pharisees, 133, 134, 138-139, 143 
Philemon, Epistle to, 157, 177 
Philip, St., 137 
Philippi, 155 

Philippians, Epistle to, 157, 175 
Philistines, 47-51 
Phoenicians, 56, 57 
Pilate, 145 

Poetry, Hebrew, 27, 93-94 
Potiphar, 39 
Presbyter, 167 

Priest, 113, 114, 119, 167, 178 
Prophets and Prophecy, 7, 8, 16, 53, 

57> 59* 77-79* 10 3* "9 5' 13, 

i3*> 173 

Prophets, books of, 27, 77 
Prophets, false, 89 
Prophets, Major, 80 and note, 87 
Prophets, Minor, 87-92 
Proverbs, 55, 97-98, 103 
Psalms, 28, 93, 94, 95-97, 108 
Presentation, 126 
Prince of Peace, 142 
Purim, 113 



Q Document, 121 and note, 124 



Rabbi, 71, 153; see also Scribes 

Rachel, 38 

Rebekah, 37 

Red Sea, 41, 42, 43 

Reformation, Deuteronomic, 65-66 

Rehoboam, 56 



Resurrection, 119, 121, 128, 147- 

148, 150, 163, 173, 186 
Return from Exile, 69 
Revelation, Book of, 169, 180, 182; 

Nature of God's, 5-9, 17, 186 
Roman Empire, 75-76, 115, 128, 

145, 146, 150-153, 156, 157, 180 
Romans, Epistle to, 114, 169-171 
Rome, 123, 157, 175, 178 
Ruth, 47, 73, 93 



Sabbath, 112, 138, 164 

Sacrifice, 37, 88, 110-111, 114, 116, 

171* 178 
Sadducees, 143 

Salvation, 34, 104, 161 

Samaria, 56, 63, 71 

Samaritans, 60, 152 

Samson, 47, 48 

Samuel, Books of, 28, 48-52, 70 

Sarah, 35, 36 

Saul, 49-51, 54 

Scapegoat, 112 

Scribes, 71, 133, 138, 143 

Scythians, 66, 91 

Second Isaiah; see Isaiah, Second 

Sennacherib, 63, 81 

Septuagint, 20 

Sermon on the Mount, 125, 135, 171 

Shechem, 71 

Shem, 34 

Sheol, 108 

Shewbread, Table of, 113 

Shiloh, 49 

Silas, 155 

Simeon, 129 

Simon, St., the Zealot, 137 

Sinai, 40, 41-43 

Sin, 18, 19, 32, 33, 34. 85, 86, 103, 

104, 111, 116, 148 
Social Teaching of Bible, 16, 31, 

3* 57-58 78, 88, 89, 90, 102, 104, 

i34 1 3 6 ' 15 1 * i67~ l6 9 *79 
Sodom, 35, 36 
Solomon, King, 53-55, 113; Odes of, 

97 note; Psalms of, 55, 97; Song 



220 



ot 55, 93, 97, 99; Wisdom of, 21, 

28, 55 97 
Son, God the, 23, 127, 128, 130, 131, 

148, 149, 186 
Son of Man, 116 
Spirit, Holy, 11, 23, 24, 64, 76, 148, 

15 1 * 1 57 !59* 16 
Stephen, St., 151, 154 
Suffering Servant, 82, 115, 116, 140, 

147 
Synoptic Gospels, 122 and note, 

123-126, 127, 139, 141 note, 142 
Syria, 62, 75, 139; see also Antioch, 

Syrian 
Syro-Ephraimite War, 62, 80 



Tabernacle, 43, 112, 113 

Tekoa, 89 

Temple, 95, 112, 115-114 

Temple, Herod's, 129, 143 

Temple, Second (ZerubbabeTs), 70, 

96, "3 
Temple, Solomon's, 55, 68, 69, 91, 

"3 

Ten Commandments, 45 
Testament, 107; see also Covenant 
Testament, New, 12-17, 21-23, 107, 

117, 125, 148, 167, 117-182 
Testament, Old, 8, 12-17, 17-20, 

25-116, 165, 186 
Theophilus, 125 

Thessalonians, Epistle to, 176, 177 
Thessalonica, 155, 176 
Thomas, St., 137, 149 
Timothy, St., 155, 176 
Timothy, Epistles to, 167, 177 
Tishri, 112 

Titus, Epistle to, 177 
Tobit, 21 
Torah, 105; see also Law 



Trinity, doctrine of, 103, 160 
Troas, 155 
Twelve Tribes, 38 

U 

Unity of the Bible, 12-17 
Unleavened Bread, Feast of, 112 

Ur, 35 
Uriah, 53 



Verbal Infallibility, 11 

Virgin; see Mary, St., the Mother 

of Jesus 
Visitation, 126 

W 

Wanderings in the Wilderness, 43- 

45, 112 

Wisdom, 97-98, 103 
Wise Men from East, 125, 128; ot 

Israel, 97-98 
Witch of En-dor, 51 
Word of God, 9-10, u, 24, 66, 103, 

149, 185-187 
Writings, The, 27, 93 



Yahweh, 29, 41, 101; sec also 

Jehovah 
Yom Kippur, 112 



Zacharias, 129 
Zechariah, 70, 92, 142 
Zedekiah, 68 
Zephaniah, 66, 91 
Zerubbabel, 70, 96, 113 
Zophar, 94 



221